Tumgik
#they came in these tattoo books and i used to cut them out and apply with water
bonny-kookoo · 3 years
Text
Under Your Skin (JJK x Reader) | 🔞
Tumblr media
Pairing: Tattoo Artist!Goth/Punk!Jeon Jungkook x Secretary!Shy!Reader
Genre: Tattoo artist!AU, Badboy x Sweetgirl AU, Idk what else
Tags/Warnings: Ultimate goodboy Kook, He looks grr but is actually sweet, shy reader, smol reader, Kookers is WHIPPED, Also a tease, Dom!Jungkook because how could I not, Sub!Reader, Babygirl!Reader, Its not heavy on the whole ddlg-stuff but yeah they be having some vibes y'know, don't come @ me don't I'm not forcing you to read it lol, anyways moving on, because smut, yes I mean it's my content, and yall nasty admit it, slight hair pulling, manhandling also only a little, oral (f & m receiving), praising, mentions of emotional and physical insecurities, but Kook be supportive so we good, back to the nasty, body worship yes pls, biting, fingering, because why not, protected sex because we keep it clean in this household, light-hearted sex, kook being a romantic goof, yeah I think thats it?
Summary: Jungkook looks like absolute trouble; like one wrong look could set him off, and turn him into an absolute murderer. But oh well, ever heard the phrase 'Never judge a book by its cover'?
A/N: you might have noticed me only putting one emoji up top. I have decided to from now on only mark my adult fics with emojis (which is basically almost every single one lets be real). Also; stop reading my fucking fics if any of the tagged/warned things make you uncomfortable. I'm tired of everyone clowning in my inbox telling me how disgusting ddlg/smut content is. You can't even tell me you 'read it by accident' because that's why I'm always putting the cut underneath my fics =) so pls go finish preschool and then we can maybe shake hands. Maybe not. Covid and all. Yeah.
Tumblr media
On the outside, Jeon Jungkook seems like absolute trouble.
He's working at a tattoo and piercing studio, dresses in all black, clattering chains and heavy boots always alerting everyone around of his presence. His long black hair is never truly tamed, his nails painted black, and his face expressionless most of the time. He's a talented artist and well trained piercer, always visiting conventions to keep up with the newest trends, styles, and equipment there is. He takes his job seriously- and is proud of it, knowing that he had proven his family wrong by now. They had been worried about him; especially his mother had scolded him that he shouldn't throw his time away trying to make it in a world of art many had already failed. But last year, he had finally invited them over to his rather nice apartment, showing them that he was living a good life, with nothing to really worry about.
Jungkook had made it.
Well, not quite.
Because as of currently, Jungkook had a new mission, a new goal.
"Ah, Jungkook!" You say, eyes sparkling as you smile at him when he enters the shop he works at. You had recently started to work there as well, since Taehyung was absolute shit at keeping files in order and track of schedules. You hadn't applied for the job specifically, that's at least what his coworker had told him- he had known you prior already, and was aware that you had wanted a change these days.
And Jungkook had been painfully crushing on you ever since you started.
"Your schedule for the week is already here- I uhm.. didn't put it on your desk cause, I didn't want to intrude your space and all.." You say, giving him a small black booklet where you always noted down his appointments. He appreciated it a lot- knowing how much of a hassle it could be to move dates back and forth just to somehow make it fit. You always made sure that he had enough time in between multiple daily pieces in case something took longer or less so you could make sure to be able to move things accordingly. You didn't want him to get overworked, you had said. He had smiled.
"Thanks- and you can go inside, no problem." He says, and you nod. "I know you don't make a mess, like someone else here." He says, hinting at Namjoon, who was known to be quite clumsy- yet a mastermind when it came to designing pieces he struggled with. Jungkook stayed at your front desk for a bit, making you tilt your head a bit, as you tried not to stare. He always took so much care of himself, you would have had to be blind not to see how attractive he actually was. But then again, you didn't get your hopes up- after all, he was nice to almost everyone around. "You've never been in there, right?" He asks, and you shake your head. You haven't been in his space at all- too scared to invade his privacy and making him upset in the process. "I mean- you got time right now? I can show you around." He casually tells you, and you look at your computer screen in front of you. Everything had been filed for today- so you probably had a bit of time to spare.
"Sure." You said, taking your phone and standing up from your chair, making sure to lock the pc so no one would accidentally make a mess out of your tabs. Or worse; close them. God knows all hell would break loose.
Jungkook had to really force himself not to let out any noise as you walked next to him.
You were so tiny next to him.
He wasn't that tall to be honest- with Namjoon and Taehyung both taller than him, he knew he was average at best. And for the longest time, he'd had a thing for tall girls, all elegant and confident. He still liked their aesthetic, yes- but now that he spotted you, he could really see the appeal of having a shorter significant other.
You were so cute.
You carefully stepped inside when Jungkook lifted the curtain that was used instead of a door, surprised to see how.. organized everything was. A little.. off- some things seemed to be randomly put somewhere, but in general, it seemed like everything had their proper spot. "I like to have it like this." He comments, and you nod your head to that, finally spotting his tattoo-gun. It was made out of purple steel- polished, and changing its hue depending on how you looked at it. It was absolutely beautiful, even though you had a rather limited understanding of these things. "Was a present from Taehyung last year." Jungkook says, sitting down on his chair. "I never asked- are you inked at all?" He asks, leaning backwards as you stand there a little awkwardly. "You can sit down somewhere, don't be so tense." He chuckles, and you look around, before you sit on the stretcher across from him. You shake your head, and Jungkook isn't surprised. Your pink converse sway back and forth as you sit on the stretcher, legs too short to reach the floor anymore as you rest your hands underneath your thighs; hem of your dress revealing more of them than he can usually see.
"I don't have any tattoos yet, but I've been talking to Namjoon about it." You said, and Jungkooks saliva tastes a little bitter at that. He doesn't want to pout or give away that it's bugging him at all that you're not talking to him about it- but he fails miserably. "Namjoon actually said I should talk to you about it, since the style I want fits you best." You say, and he can't hide his smile, bunny teeth on full display as he leans forward a bit.
"You'd let me tattoo you?" He asks, and you shrug, before nodding. "What do you have in Mind?" He instantly asks, not even bothering to hide his excitement.
If only you knew that it's because of you; and not just because he's gonna be the first to ink you.
Tumblr media
You've both agreed on a design you want, and Jungkook can't deny that he thinks it's absolutely perfect on you.
"Are you scared?" Jungkook asks you as he prepares everything, his sweater's sleeves rolled up, revealing his own body art to you, as well as some bracelets; one that you recognize as the wooden-bead bracelet you had gifted him last year for his birthday. It was weird to see him wear it.
"I.. no. Just nervous." You say. "I'm worried I might cry and make a fool out of myself." You say with a laugh, and Jungkook chuckles, placing a reassuring and warm hand on your upper arm.
"It's fine. I've seen grown man cry like kids on this stretcher before." He casually says. "Don't worry; I won't think any less of you just because of some tears." He says with a smile, and you nod, turning your head to look at his room's walls instead; covered in drawings, sketches, and pictures of finished works he was most proud of. "Do you want anything to hold onto?" He asks, as he starts to shave the skin of your thigh to make sure he can work as best as possible. He's so into his work, so concentrated on doing everything perfect, that he doesn't even take much into account that you're laying in only your panties and oversized sweater; skirt neatly placed on a chair in the corner of the room, to get it out of the way.
"It's fine" You mumble, although you really want to. So instead you curl your fingers around the fabric of your sweater- something that doesn't go unnoticed by Jungkook, who decides not to comment on it for now. He simply throws the one-time razor away as well as the tissues used to clean your skin, before he carefully places the tracing paper onto where he seems fit.
"I think it would look great right here." He says lowly, carefully removing the paper to reveal the lines he's gonna trace with his gun in a few minutes. "You wanna look at it again?" He asks, and you shake your head. "Alright." He says, before he gets up and walks out his room; only to return with your small squishy and round unicorn plush that's usually sitting on your desk. "To hold onto." He winks, and you chuckle at that.
Jungkook really pays attention.
"So, Taehyung has told me you're a bit younger than me." Jungkook says to start casual chit-chat, trying to help your nervousness as his tattoo-gun starts to buzz to live. "Only a Year if I remember correctly." He says, and you nod.
"Yeah.." You say, and can't hide your dissapoinment flooding your voice. Jungkook, until now, only had relationships with girls older than him. He's even said before that he just likes having someone older than him around- which made you even more nervous around him.
"You sound upset about that." He chuckles, and gently holds onto your thigh as you jump a bit when he first presses the tip of the gun down. "Sorry. I'll be gentle." He lowly tells you, and you swallow.
Not the time Y/N, not the time.
"Uhm.." You say, fingers digging into the squishy plush in your hands. "I.. there's someone I like, but he.. only likes older girls, so.." You say, and Jungkook glances at you. You're already interested in someone? He continues to trace the lines, wiping afterwards to get the excess ink and blood off. "But I mean, then again I don't think I have a chance with him anyways." You chuckle, and Jungkook can't help but shake his head. Even if you're interested in someone else, he shouldn't let you have thoughts like that.
"Highly doubt that." He says. "If he doesn't see you, he's blind." He tells you, and you giggle, glad that he's able to make you feel a bit better about everything. "I'm serious." He says, and you nod at that, watching his inked arm flex every now and then as he draws with absolute concentration; black facemask hiding half of his face. You can see the way his eyebrows furrow, eyes fixated on his work as he moves with absolute routine. "Do I know the guy?" He casually asks, before he dips the tip of his gun in the tiny pot of ink again.
You don't know what to say.
He looks at you for a second, and decides not to dig. "You don't have to tell me. Sorry if I seemed nosy; didn't mean to." He apologizes, and you shake your head to let him know its fine. It's quiet for a moment afterwards, only the buzzing of his gun and your occasional whine of pain. "Sorry; it'll hurt a bit more now since I'm getting close to your inner thigh- that's always a little more sensitive." He comments, and you really hope he doesn't pay much attention to your panties.
When you can see his eyes stick to them for a second, you really want to just disappear.
He doesn't comment on it though. What is he suppsosed to say? He really doesn't want to make you uncomfortable, and considering that you already have a crush on someone else, he doesn't want to get himself in too deep as well. He simply works away, finally finishing the thin and delicate outlines of your piece- the first step, before he will see you again for color and shading. He finally connects the last line, and doesn't think twice about what he says next.
"Good girl."
It takes a second that feels way too long for the both of you to register the words, and Jungkook quickly occupies himself with turning off his gun and cleaning up your skin and his workspace to get the awkwardness out of his room. You try to instantly stand up, but his palm holds onto your leg- silently ordering you to stay put, which you do. He rubs something over the piece, before he gently lifts your leg to wrap it. "I'll give you a bottle of lotion for it. Leave that bandage on for.. I'd say until tomorrow morning at least. Afterwards, apply the lotion everyday to help it heal properly." He lectures you with a gentle voice, before letting you sit up.
"Thanks." You say, grinning eagerly at the now hidden artwork on your leg. Jungkook chuckles.
"We're not done yet, but I'll take it." He says. "I uh.." He starts, as you jump off the stretcher and go to take on your skirt. "uhm, you up for some fast food?" He asks, a bit hurried, before he can chicken out again. And he hates himself for a moment, because you had literally told him just half an hour before that you already had interest in someone else. But maybe you were too innocent to get his innuendo, maybe you wouldn't get that he was asking you on a date-
"Like a date?" You ask, and he really wants to hit himself.
"I mean, if you want it to be?" He says, swallowing as he averts his gaze, a sight very weird. His hand runs through his hair, chain around his neck and piercings on his ears clattering against each other and making sounds as he moves, his combat boots nervously tapping the floor a little. "It doesn't have to be.. I know you're already-"
"I'd love to." You say however, now fully dressed again, as you grin with your bright sparkling eyes.
And Jungkook feels like he's won the lottery.
Tumblr media
It's your third time laying on Jungkooks' stretcher like this- waiting for him to work on your art, finishing it today. But the energy is different.
Things are different between you two in general.
After some casual movie dates and rounds of overwatch, Jungkook had admitted to you that he had a crush. It was rushed, while he was driving, so he didn't have to look at you and instantly get hit by your reaction. But then, you had told him that you felt the same- and the two of you agreed to let things process from then on. Whatever would happen; you would let happen.
And Jungkook was starting to flirt with you.
It was a little weird to get close to him like that. While everyone seeing you two was a little taken aback- with your dresses and skirts, and colorful and almost childish personality, he seemed like the absolute opposite- quiet, all dark and dangerous while carrying your milkshake so you could put your phone away into your purse.
"Alright doll, let's finish this." He said with newfound enthusiasm, winking at you as you laughed at his demeanor.
"You seemed more excited than me!" You say, and he chuckles. "You're really desperate to have me gone?" You say in a playfully upset tone, and he simply huffs out a breath, before cockily looking at you for a second.
"That's not true." He says. "I'd just rather have you laid out somewhere else than in my studio, that's all." He casually says, and you shut your mouth at that, cheeks red as he laughs at your cute display of embarrassment. He routinely prepares your skin, before he starts his gun. "Too much?" He asks, and you know he's not talking about the pressure of his ink filled gun on your skin.
"No-" You start, and he now seriously speaks to you, voice a bit muffled through his facemask.
"Please tell me if I ever make you uncomfortable." He says. "You're not upsetting me if you tell me I'm going to far." He says, and you nod, knowing that he now needs a proper answer. Jungkook is way more attentive and romantic than people may think he is. He's a gentleman pulled out of a dictionary- careful and gentle with you, and always keen on getting to know you for you, and not for the person you like to portray yourself as. He wants to know what you like, what you don't like, what you dream of, and what you hate about yourself.
"Don't worry- I will." You say, watching him work on your skin. "Jungkook?" You ask, and he hums a reply to let you know he's listening. "Is it okay if I sleep?" You ask, and he chuckles.
"Didn't I tell you not to stay up for too long before I left yesterday?" He teasingly retorts back to you, and you pout at him- with no hard feelings behind it. He had left last night after eating with you for dinner at your place; and he did indeed tell you to go to sleep a little earlier since he knew you would have an early shift today, opening up the store. "I'm really tempted to say no." He says, eyes now on your skin again as he dips the tip of his gun in a pot of color. "You know, as punishment for not listening." He mumbles, and you almost don't catch it.
Almost.
Tumblr media
"Jungkook?" Taehyung stands in his doorway, finally finding him sitting at his desk. "Oh?" He says in a surprised tone, spotting your sleeping figure on his coworkers lap- head resting against the inside of his shoulder, with your arms around his middle.
"Yeah?" Jungkook asks, not at all shy or fazed by the fact that Taehyung is looking at you. "What is it?" He asks again, as Taehyung smiles, giving the younger man his small booklet that you usually give him every morning.
"Nothing left for today." He said. "Just wanted to tell you good work and send you home." The older one explains, zipping up his own jacket. "Guess she'll be coming with you?" He asks teasingly, but Jungkook doesn't bite the bait at all.
"Yeah. Don't burn the house down while we're gone, you two. " He says, slipping the booklet into his pocket before he pats your back. "Come on doll, let's go home." He tells you, waking you up at least enough to put on your shoes and lead you out the store to his car.
He buckles your seatbelt as the engine comes alive, radio playing its tune softly in the background as he drives you home. "You awake doll?" He asks, and you nod your head, turning towards him with barely open eyes. "You haven't had anything proper to eat today, so I'll make us some ramen at my place, ok?" He asks, and you nod, before your eyebrows scrunch up. "What is it?" He chuckles, and you now grow more awake.
"Wait- but if we eat at yours then you're gonna have to drive me home late." You say, and he shrugs. "Noo, Kook, what if you crash the car because you're sleepy?" You tell him with a whine, genuinely concerned for him, as he has the audacity to laugh. "Kookie, it's not funny I swear to god-!" You say, and he apologizes.
"I mean." He starts, casually dropping what he had wanted to ask you for a couple of weeks now. "You could always just stay over." He tells you, and you look at him, meeting his gaze at the red light he stops at, his head turned towards you for a moment until the lights turn green again.
"We.. would have to stop at mine so I could get some stuff though.." You mumble, and Jungkook looks at you with newfound enthusiasm, setting his turning lights to enter a different road.
Tumblr media
It's in a parking lot that you first unintentionally confront him with your biggest insecurities and flaws.
You've tripped over a stray stone you didn't see laying on the ground, leading you to fall onto your hands and scraping your knees open. Just like any normal human being, you dust yourself off, instantly hoping that Jungkook inside the shop hadn't seen you fail at something so basic as walking. You had carried some of the items you two had bought into the car while also returning the shopping cart while he had payed- and by the look on his face, he had definitely seen you.
He wasn't laughing, or hiding his grin, or anything alike. He looked concerned, taking his card back from the cashier before walking out the store, jogging towards you, who sat in the open trunk, ready to get laughed at. Even though somewhere deep in your mind you didn't think he would, past experiences had led to you now having that fear, no matter with whom. "Are you okay?" Jungkook asks, looking at you as he squats down to take a look at your bleeding knees. He reaches into one of the shopping bags, taking out a water bottle and a pack of tissues, before he wets it, one hand holding your leg by the backside of your knee, while the other carefully cleans the small wound. "You gotta be careful Baby." He chuckles a little- nothing like the laughter you had expected.
"I'm fine." You say, not looking up at him.
"It's okay to cry, you know?" He says, and you stay quiet, trying not to breathe too much as you desperately hold them back. "I won't laugh." He promises, deciding not to look at you as to give you a bit more space.
"People will stare though.." You quietly murmur towards him, and he finishes his job, before he goes to throw the now used tissue away in a nearby trashcan. When he returns, he's taking his jacket off, the item way too large on your form as he throws it over you, pulling the hood up as you look at him for the first time since your little accident, eyes sparkling with unshed tears when he pulls the sides of the hood towards him a little. "There." He says, a reassuring smile on his face. "Now no one can see you but me." He tells you. "And I will never, ever, laugh at you." He promises, and pulls your head against his chest, as you start to let go.
He really hates to see you cry- but he's glad that you're letting him in enough to let him see you this way.
Tumblr media
Jungkook is frustrated.
He tries not to really show it, because he doesn't want to blow up in your face like that, but then again, you're kind of the reason he feels the way he does. Because even though he thought you both had a genuine connection, you're yet to let him touch you.
And not just hugging and holding hands.
It's not that he's impatient- its because he knows you, at one point, wanted him that way as well. But something happened, something he didn't notice, that made you take ten steps backwards from him. You seemed to be retreating, giving up, and he has no idea what he had done to make you react that way.
As far as he knows, he had done everything right.
But then he sees them; the messages sent back and forth between you and Hana, a returning customer at the shop- well known to flirt with everyone around here. Jungkook himself had actually considered hooking up with her once a year back, simply to make her shut up, but then again, he wasn't into one-night-stands. And she had never truly been his type anyways.
'Ah yeah, just re-schedule that then, I don't mind at all! Just make sure we have enough time together, since we haven't had time to catch up on things recently, if you know what I mean.' She had sent, a week ago; exactly the timeframe you had started to distance yourself. He knew he shouldn't look into it, but then again- this was his business too. He had the right to know.
'Sure? I can give you an appointment at around 4 PM then, so you'll be the last one. Would that be okay with you? Again, sorry for re-scheduling on such short notice.' You had written, and Jungkook can't decide if you had been oblivious to her implication (which was bullshit), or if you were simply too polite to call her out. But it's the next messages that make him fume.
'Again, no troubles. As I said, I only care that its Jungkookie, I don't really trust anyone else with my body that way ;). 4 PM is perfect, you guys still close at around 6 PM right? He's got skilled hands, I'm sure we don't need much more time, if you know what I mean.' she has the audacity to write.
But its your answer that makes him fume.
'Good to know.'
"Jungkook?" You say, looking at the screen, as you suddenly dash forwards, trying to shut the screen off- as if that would make any difference. But he catches your wrist with ease, holding it in his palm as he looks at you.
"Do you think I'm sleeping with her?" He asks, and you try to escape his grasp; and he lets you, staying at your workspace however as he keeps you locked in place with his gaze. "Y/N." He urges, making you look away from him.
"It's none of my business." You say, shrugging. "I.. No, it's-" You start, but he cuts you off.
"No, finish that sentence. 'No' what?" He says, and you've never heard him talk like that.
"I just.. didn't think you'd.. do that." You meekly say, murmuring it as he tilts your head gently upwards to look at him; his face now more relaxed as he softly smiles.
"That's good that you think that way." He tells you. "Because I don't do that at all." He says. "She likes to start drama all the time- was probably bitter I turned her down so much. You know what?" He suddenly says, turning towards the screen as he clicks to change the account, opening his own Inbox as he starts to write an E-Mail.
'Appointment is cancelled, be glad I'm not suing you for defamation. JK.'
"Jungkook-" You say, trying to get him not to send it- but it's already gone. "Why would you do that? Just because I misunderstood?" You whine, and he chuckles, shutting down the system as he looks at the clock, signaling that it's closing time.
"No." He says. "But because I don't want her around anyways, and this gives me a proper reason." He tells you, ruffling your hair as he looks at you. "You coming?" He asks, and you nod, taking your bag and coat before following him out the shop.
In the car, you finally speak up. "Jungkook?" You ask, and he hums out a reply. "Do you.. think I'm attractive?" You ask, and he clears his throat at the unexpected question.
"I- what?" He asks, unsure what you mean.
"Just.. Namjoon said, that he thinks you.. see me as a friend only? Because I'm nothing like the girls you dated before.. If I misunderstood something here then Oh my god-" You start to ramble, and Jungkook laughs suddenly.
"You think I'm not into you?" He asks, and you shrug. "Of course I want to fuck you doll." He casually comments, and you can't help but feel your cheeks redden. "Wait- did you really think I didn't?" He asks, face showing genuine horror as he looks over at you.
"I mean.. you never really initiated anything so I thought.." You started, and he groans out.
Thank god you're staying the night.
Tumblr media
"Looks so pretty, does it?" He hums out, palm running over the tattoo on your thigh, delicate lines and well-placed shadings complimenting the colors perfectly. "You know why I love it most?" He starts, hand suddenly gripping the flesh for a moment, before he pulls you closer on his lap by the small of your back. "Because that's mine." He says, before he leans in, placing an open mouthed kiss against your pulse. "The ink that's under your skin, the design, the idea-" He mumbles against your skin. "And the body it's drawn on." You whine at his tone, dark and low, as he urges you back and forth on his clothed thigh- your panties suddenly feeling uncomfortable. "Isn't it like that, baby?" He asks, and you nod, furiously, and he chuckles. "Hm, you seem out of breath baby.." He grins at you, like a predator.
"Jungkook.." You whine, not knowing what you're asking for.
He wordlessly moves, helping you lay down on his bed before he crawls over you, his lips instantly attached to the skin of your neck, hands helping you out of your dress wordlessly, as he can't help but let his gaze linger on your body for a moment. "I can't believe that-" He says, pulling off your overknee socks. "-you'd ever think of yourself anything less than perfect." He says, placing a gentle kiss to the colorful image now forever placed under your skin by his skilled hands. He continues to display his affection over your skin, wandering over your stomach up to your chest, where he playfully bites just above your breast. He struggles with the front of your bra for a second, unsure how to open the undergarment without breaking it, as you help a little; letting them spring free. But only for a moment.
Because in the next, he's got them in his hands, palms gently moving over them, feeling their softness as he groans. "You're so sweet." he comments, as he finally kisses your lips, smile interrupting him every now and then. "So soft." Another kiss. "So delicate." Another one. "And all mine, yeah?" He asks, and you nod, smiling as he grins back, the expression making him look so young and carefree you can't help but wonder how anyone could ever think he's a bad man.
He's anything but.
He's so careful touching you, so delicate in moving his palms over your skin, as if its the most divine thing he's ever felt. He's still smiling, as if in a trance, while he can't stop kissing you. Your hands move into his hair- way softer than you thought it would be, and he groans into your mouth at the feeling of your fingers running over his scalp.
There's no urgency in anything he does.
He slowly moves again, hands opening your legs for him as he sits back on his heels, playfully pulling you closer by the backs of your knees, making you giggle. "You sound so sweet baby." He tells you, innocently, as if he's not currently placing his hand onto your center, ring finger collecting your already leaking wetness before he spreads it, moving his thumb over your most sensitive bundle of nerves while his ring finger enters you slowly. You whine at the feeling, not enough to get you as riled up as you'd like to be. Also; this is the first time you're genuinely experiencing foreplay. You don't know what to do- and Jungkook seems to pick up on that. "You good?" He asks, and you nod.
"I.." You say, breathless as he tilts his head, smile still present on his lips. "What should I do?" You ask, as his eyes widen.
"You?" He wonders, before he stops for a moment. "Don't tell me- this is your first time?" He asks, now genuinely worried he might've gone too fast.
"No.." You admit. "But uhm.. no one's ever, like.. you know, what you're doing.." You say, and that's when it clicks for him.
What kind of guys did you date before him that never gave you any attention like this? He's upset by it, but also weirdly cheered on by that simple fact; it gives him even more reason to make sure you'll get the most out of it. "Ah, I see.." He humms out, letting another finger stretch your entrance for him. "..well, I'm not like that." He explains, before he moves, face now close to your center- and you're unsure what he's going to do. "Trust me." He says, mumbles out, before his tongue places itself flat onto your clit, licking painfully slow as you move your hands over your mouth, trying to keep your noises in. "nuh-uh baby." He scolds, free hand pulling yours away. "Let me hear you." He demands, before he places his mouth back where it was.
Your mind is completely blank at this moment, the only thing you can really concentrate on being Jungkook, working you up so quickly you feel dizzy. It's new, and it's a little weird- but it's more than anything you've ever experienced before. And it brings you towards your end so suddenly you suddenly gasp out, back arching off the mattress as you grab at the sheets below, one hand grasping for Jungkooks, who lets you ride out your high to its fullest. "So pretty." He comments after wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, smiling at your blissed out state.
"Kook-" You say, moving as you sit up, less shy now that your brain is still clouded by pleasure.
"Ah- you don't have to." He tells you, but you shake your head, and he lets you. He slips out of his clothes, finally bare, and you would've taken time to look at all the different pieces of art decorating his body- if it wasn't for his cock, red and ready in front of you. Usually, you would've let your insecurities and doubts get the best of you. But this was Jungkook. And you wanted to really believe that nothing you would do could ever be judged by him. So there was no hesitation as your hands reached out for him, gently moving, before you took him in, your lips wrapping themselves around his tip, before you moved downwards, fitting as much as you comfortably could. Meanwhile, Jungkook himself was steadying himself with one hand on the mattress, while the other was buried into your hair, his own head thrown back as he closed his eyes.
Of course he had fantasized about this every now and then; but he had never thought you'd actually be comfortable doing it. And even if- nothing he could've imagined would've ever compared to the real deal happening. There was something absolutely mindblowing about the way that you handled him, your sweet and pretty presence looking so divine doing such a sinful act with him. He had to pull you off by your hair, gently, because any more, and he would've been a goner. "G-Good god baby." He chuckles, pushing you a bit so you were on your back again, reaching for his bedside table to search for a condom. "I swear to god if I- HAH!" He tells you in victory, hands making quick work of opening the foil package and wrapping the safety over his length. "I swear I would've run out butt naked to buy one if I wouldn't have found this." He says with a grin, making you laugh.
"That's weird." You comment, and he chuckles, entering you slowly as to not hurt you, his breathing labored as he still kept the lighthearted energy going.
"You think?" He asks, and you nod, giggling as your eyes close, the feeling of him filling you up too good to keep them open. "Hm no." He said breathlessly. "Would've probably put on some pants maybe." He says, before he starts thrusting. "Doesn't matter if it means I'd get to fuck you." He says, and you giggle again.
"Kook!" You scold him, and he still continues to thrust into you, exhaling forcefully as he kisses your neck.
"What?" He whines high pitched as if to imitate you.
"Be serious!" You tell him, but can't help your own smile either.
"Oh, why though?" He says. "We're making love, not war baby." He whispers into your ear, and you still laugh at it.
"I can't believe you!" You complain playfully, moaning out when he suddenly thrusts with more force, obscene noises now interrupting you two as he picks up his pace, clenching his jaw.
"And-" He starts. "I can't believe how fucking good you feel." He presses out, hand now reaching between the two of you as he brings you towards an earth-shattering orgasm, making you mewl as you can feel yourself bursting. "Good girl!" He praises, watching as you squirt all over him, his own orgasm hitting him soon after as he grunts out, finally slowing down until he stills completely, his mouth attached to your neck to place gentle kisses and teasing bites near your pulse point.
"I love you." He mumbles out, and your eyes sting.
Because yeah, you love him- you absolutely do, but hearing it from him, hearing it in such an honest and warm-hearted tone, having this final proof of his own feelings towards you, makes you emotional. "Baby, why're you crying?" He chuckles out of breath, wiping your tears as you smile, and finally look at him with glossy eyes.
"Cause I love you too." You say. "So much."
And he can't help but grin at you.
You really are the sweetest thing.
Tumblr media
You watch as Hana walks out of Taehyungs studio, arm wrapped up in clear foil as she walks towards your counter, pulling out her purse. "Taehyung agreed on 345." She says, until Taehyung yells another number out of his studio, making her eyes roll. She wasn't supposed to come back- but Taehyung had agreed to finish her piece at least. "Alright, here you go." She says, watching as you counted the money. "Does Jungkook work today?" She asks, and you nod. "I'm just gonna go say hi then. You can finish the receipt yeah?" She says overly sweet, and you're about to tell her that Jungkook doesn't want anyone entering without his permission, but he's already walking out his studio, black sweater and silver necklaces on full display as he walks towards you. "Jungkookie!" Hana exclaims, but her face drops almost chomically as she watches Jungkook walk up behind you, placing a kiss on your bare shoulder as he looks over it onto your screen.
"Oh, looks like I'm done for the day. You need anything Hana?" He asks innocently, one hand on your desk while the other rests on your chair behind your back.
"I- just wanted to apologize for uhm.. the emails. I didn't know you'd read them." She says, and you slowly close all programs, while Jungkooks humms out something.
"Yeah, I figured." He says, before he shakes his head. "As I said, I'm letting it go. No hard feelings." He says, shrugging, before he walks towards his studio again, stopping in his tracks for a second. "Ah, baby, can you text Jin-Hyung and ask him if we can come now? I'm actually starving I swear." He says, and you nod with red cheeks, pulling out your phone.
"Huh." Comes from Hana, as she takes the receipt from you. "I honestly.. would've never thought." She mumbles, before she simply leaves, without any more words.
Yeah. You would've honestly never thought either.
Tumblr media
(c)Bonny-Kookoo. Please consider supporting me on Ko-Fi.com/bonnykookoo. Thank you for reading.
Tumblr media
972 notes · View notes
atlafan · 4 years
Text
The Tutor - One Shot
a/n: based off this ask! I’m real happy with this one y’all. I’m happy to present tutor!Harry x hockey player!y/n, a nice little college au. Friends to lovers if you wanna categorize it. Enjoy! Reblogs and feedback are always super helpful. (semi-proofread, sorry in advance for any mistakes) 
Warnings: fluff and smut, partying, alcohol consumption
Words: 24.5K
Part Two Part Three
Tumblr media
“This psychology professor is out to fucking get me!” Y/N groans as she plops down on her couch. “I don’t understand the books we’re reading, and he doesn’t even lecture from the powerpoints so I never have any idea what to write down.”
“Y/N, who the fuck told you to take a psych class anyways?” Amanda says to her.
“I thought it would be an easy gen ed for my science requirement. I didn’t want to take a fucking lab science, that would have been worse!”
“It’s only the beginning of the semester.” Gina says. “You should sign up for a tutor now before it gets so bad that coach benches you.”
“Goddammit!” She yells as she gets up. “I’m headed to the tutoring office, I’ll be back in a bit.”
Why there wasn’t an online form for tutoring she’ll never know. Y/N couldn’t risk getting a bad grade in her psych class. Hockey was her life, and she was a sophomore now so that meant she had more of a chance for playing time. Not to mention she worked her ass off over the summer, and her coach has been noticing her improvements at the few practices they’ve had.
She enters the tutoring office and the woman at the front desk gives her a form to fill out. She has to put down the class, who’s teaching it, and what she’s specifically having trouble with.
“Thanks, Y/N.” The woman smiles brightly. “We’ll email a student that received a B+ or better in this class, and then they’ll email you to coordinate a time to meet. You can meet in here, or the library, or wherever works best for you.”
“Okay, thank you.” She sighs and leaves to go back to her student apartment.
She felt lucky not to be in a dorm this year, but Y/N couldn’t wait to get an off campus apartment with the other hockey girls next year. For now, the on campus apartment will do. Her and her friends change to go to the gym, make dinner together when they get back, and head to the library to do their homework. This was another thing that Y/N liked about being on the hockey team, no one was ever left behind.
//
From: Harry Styles
To: Y/F/N Y/L/N
Subject: Tutoring
Hello Y/N,
My name’s Harry, the tutoring office sent me an email saying you needed help with Mind, Brain, and Evolution. That’s definitely a tricky class! I’m more than happy to help, I managed to get an A- in that class somehow. When works best for you? I’ll do my best to work around your schedule.
Best,
Harry
Harry Styles
Sociology Major/Applied Ethics Minor
Student Senate
Y/N rubs her eyes to check the time the email came through. 6:30AM. Who the fuck wakes up that early to send an email, and what normal student had an email signature? She rolls her eyes when she sees he’s on student senate. Curiosity gets the better of her, so she looks him up on Instagram. His account was private so she heads over to Facebook. She could only see his profile picture. It looked like it was from over the summer. He has a huge smile on his face, sunglasses on, a white t-shirt and short, yellow swim trunks. He was holding up a fish he caught.
“God help me.” She groans.
To: Harry Styles
From: Y/F/N Y/L/N
Subject: Re: Tutoring
Hey Harry,
I’d like to start ASAP. I’m on the hockey team, so I have ice times early in the morning, and evening work outs. I’m usually free from 2-4PM most days. We could meet at the library at 2 today if that works for you. Also, just feel free to text me, I’m not always great with email, tbh. xxx-xxx-xxxx
Thanks!
Y/N
Y/N stretches and gets out of bed. Her, Amanda, and Gina all head down to the ice arena for their early ice time. Once that’s done the three shower up, and head back to campus for their first class. Luckily, they were all business majors, so they were able to sign up for a lot of the same classes.
“Hey, did your tutor reach out to you yet?” Amanda asks.
“Yeah, it’s Harry Styles. He emailed me super early this morning, like right when I woke up for practice basically. He’s on student senate, so I’m not surprised.”
“Well, at least he reached out already.” Gina says.
The three sit down, and Y/N checks her phone before throwing it in her bag
Unknown Number, maybe Harry Styles: Hey Y/N! It’s Harry. I got your email, so I wanted to text you like you asked. 2PM works great for me today. Wanna meet in the café first and then we can find a spot?
Y/N: hey, yeah, sounds good, see you then!
The day goes by mostly normal. Y/N gets through her couple of classes, has a large lunch with the team, takes a quick power nap, and heads to the library café to meet Harry. She could certainly use an afternoon pick me up to get through the tutoring before her evening workout.
When she walks into the café she smirks to herself seeing Harry already there. He was wearing a pair of khakis and a blue t-shirt. His hair was a little longer than in his profile picture, Y/N could really make out his soft curls. He was wearing a pair of glasses and looking down at his phone.
“Um, Harry?” She walks over to him and he looks up. He gives her a warm smile. She takes a moment to notice he has a number of tattoos on his left arm. Much more prominent now than in the one photo she was able to view.
“Y/N?”
“Yeah.”
“Great to meet you. Your first coffee’s on me, what can I get you?”
“Oh, you don’t have to do that?”
“I insist.”
“If anyone should be buying coffee it’s me. You’re gonna have your work cut out for you with me.” She sighs.
“Nonsense, I think it’s great you reached out for help. Now tell me, what’s your drink?”
Y/N tells Harry she’ll have an iced coffee and he nods. He gets them both an iced coffee, and he gives her a moment to add her cream and sugar.
“You seriously drink that black?”
“Yeah, it’s how I have it at home, I’m just used to it.” He shrugs.
Right, he was an international student from England. She follows him into the main area of the library and they find a table to set up at.
“Do you mind if I sit next to you?”
“Be my guest.” She says flatly.
As he sits down she’s able to get a whiff of his cologne, and it actually smelled good. Like vanilla, but spicy? She now sort of wished she wasn’t in her workout clothes, and dressed a little nicer.
“So, what’s your major?” He asks as he pulls his laptop out.
“Business…I saw that yours is Sociology?”
“Mhm.” He smiles and opens his computer.
“What is Applied Ethics?”
“Oh! Glad to know you actually read all the way to the bottom.” He chuckles. “It’s just ethics, but with practical ways to apply it. I just picked it up this year so I’m taking a class called Creative Problem Solving in Ethics, and then I can take classes about business ethics or medical ethics or whatever else. I like it a lot.”
“What made you want to add that?”
“A lot of the classes double count in my major so I just figured why not?” He shrugs. “Enough about me. Why business?”
“My mom owns her own business and I’m hoping to take it over when I’m older.”
“What type of business is it?”
“It’s just bar.” She shrugs. “But she’s owned since I was a kid, and we want it to be a family business. I have a couple of younger siblings in high school and they feel the same way. I work there on breaks.”
“You’re allowed to work in a bar?”
“You can be eighteen to serve alcohol. I’ve only got another year and a half to go until I’m twenty-one anyways.”
“You’re a sophomore?”
“Yeah.”
“Cool, me too.” He smiles. “And you said you’re on the hockey team?”
“Yup.” She squints at him. “You’re on student senate, right?”
“Yeah.”
“What is with you guys always going to the men’s hockey games? You guys never come to ours. It’s a little annoying, to be honest. I noticed it last year.”
“Well, to be fair, I never go to hockey games, I don’t really care for the sport.” He runs a hand through his hair as her mouth forms into a straight line. “But I can certainly talk to the group to see if they’d be willing to go to your games too. Everyone deserves spectators.”
“Do you like any sports?”
“I don’t mind soccer…but other than that, not really. Oh! I love the Packers, but I only watch their games.”
“You seem to be a fit guy, so you must do something to stay in shape.”
“I run on the treadmill at the gym.” He blushes slightly. “And then I’ll lift a few weights, nothing crazy. Do you, uh, have your books with you? We should probably get started.”
“And here I was thinking I could distract you with small talk.”
Y/N takes her books out and sets up her own laptop. She explains that everything just feels confusing, and that it’s difficult to follow along in class. Harry listens and tries to give her some tips on how to deal with the professor. He takes out his old notes, and she sees the units are the exact same. He explains what he found helpful to remember for the tests.
“Now, I can’t just give you these, but we can use them to help you study. He may have updated the tests since I took them, but we can use my answers to give you an idea of what he’s looking for.”
“How were you able to do so well?”
“I have to take a couple of psychology classes for my major, so I took this as a gen ed. I already knew a ton of stuff about the brain, and the rest wasn’t too difficult, but I know psych isn’t for everyone, so I hope you don’t feel…stupid or anything because you’re not.”
“How do you know?” She smirks. “I could be a real buffoon.”
“To make it through this school’s business program I’m pretty sure you need a brain.” He nudges her. He checks his watch and sees it’s ten of four. “Wow, I can’t believe we used up the two hours.”
“Sorry.” She mumbles as she packs up.
“No! It’s great, actually. I get paid by the hour so it’s no skin off my nose. When do you want to get together again?”
“Maybe we could do this on Tuesdays and Thursdays?”
“Works for me, I’ll put you in my calendar so it’s a standing thing. I can send you the calendar invite too.”
“You’re very…professional, Harry.”
“Thanks.” He smiles and stands up.
She didn’t exactly mean it as a compliment, but she wasn’t going to correct him. They walk out of the library together and then go their separate ways. Harry was nice enough, and he was a decent tutor so far, so it wouldn’t be totally painful to meet up with him. It just annoyed Y/N that a fucking gen ed was stressing her out so much. 
//
A couple of weeks go by, and Harry puts in the hours with Y/N. She had her first big test coming up, and her first home game. Harry was a great study partner, he really helped put her at ease.
“You’re going to do great, I can feel it.”
“Thanks.”
“So…your first home game, are you excited?”
“I’m super excited! I’m starting this season. I just hope we have some people in the stands to cheer.”
Harry hums his response and nods.
“Well, I hope it’s a good game.”
The next day, Y/N takes her test, and she was surprised to see that she actually knew her stuff. For once she left the classroom feeling good. This helped pump her up for her game. When the team leaves the locker room they’re all stunned to see the arena packed. It was never like this for their games. Y/N looks around and sees all of the kids from student senate, including Harry, cheering for them. The arena was full of their school colors and signs. It was quite a sight to see.
Needless to say, the girls won. With all that support and cheering, who wouldn’t be able to play their best? The older girls on the team say there’s going to be a victory party at their apartment tonight. Y/N couldn’t wait. She changes quickly in the locker room, and heads up to campus with Amanda and Gina to get ready.
“I love when Ashley hosts parties, she invites the hottest girls.” Amanda says.
“Oh, is someone hoping to get lucky tonight?” Y/N teases her.
“Don’t I deserve it? I did score a goal.”
“You sure did, with help from me.” Y/N grins.
“Alright, so then maybe you deserve to get some head then.”
Y/N and Gina burst out laughing.
“Right, because guys are just dying to get on their knees for me.” She rolls her eyes.
“Oh! You should invite Harry out. He must have had something to do with why so many people were there, right?”
“I have no idea. I only mentioned once that it annoyed me, but now that I think about it some girls from the soccer team said they had a lot people at their home game the other day.”
“Same with the field hockey girls.” Gina says. “I hope some of them come out tonight. There’s this one girl, Leigh, oh my god I wanna wife her up.”
Y/N laughs and shakes her head. She puts on a black, short pencil skirt and pairs it with a black lacey crop top. She straightens her hair and does her makeup. Amanda and Gina make noises and tell her how sexy she looks. They do a couple of shots, and then make their way to Ashley’s. Once all of the hickey girls are there, they cheer and do shots together.
The apartment was getting more and more packed. Y/N notices the senior class president talking with Ashley, and it made her wonder if anyone else from senate was there. She ends up slamming into something hard. When she looks up she sees Harry in front of her. Although, he looks much different. No glasses, an almost see through white t-shirt so the tattoos on his chest and stomach were more visible, and black jeans with some tan boots.
“Hey, Y/N! That was a great game!”
“Thanks! I was surprised to see you there!”
“We…! Hold on!.” He grips her wrist and tugs her into the kitchen where it was slightly less loud. “Jesus, could barely hear myself think.” He chuckles. “Anyways, yeah, you sort of inspired me to start an initiative.” She watches him grab two red cups and go into Ashley’s freezer. “Want some vodka? We brought our own.”
“As long as there’s something to mix it with…”
“Cranberry juice?”
“Works for me.”
She watches him carefully as he makes the drinks, and hands her a cup. They clink them together and they both take a sip.
“Tell me about this initiative.”
“Well, I sort of felt bad when you said no one ever comes to your games, and it made me think of the other women’s teams. The senior class president is a girl so I brought it up to her first, and she told me it would be a great idea to try and get other clubs to come cheer on the teams. It took a lot of planning in a short amount of time. We definitely had the largest turnout at your game, I think it’s because you can actually sit down and get snacks.” He takes another sip of his drink. “Were you surprised?”
“Very, that was really nice of you.”
“And we’re going to keep doing it too. Definitely wasn’t a one time thing. I actually enjoyed watching you. Um, all of you.”
“Right.” She smiles as she takes a sip. “Can I ask…how did you get an invite here?”
“Kelly made it happen. She spoke to your captain…uh, Ashley? She sort of filled her in and asked if we could pack the arena if senate could come to the party.” He looks out to the living room full of people. “Are there usually this many girls? I’m not complaining, I just figured the hockey guys would be here.”
“They usually show up later, a lot of them end up in the basement where the beer pong and dancing is. There’s a lot of girls here because more than half the team are into girls.” She laughs and takes another sip. “Damn, you really know how to mix a drink, this is good.”
“Thanks.” He takes another sip of his own. “Are you?”
“Am I what?”
“Into girls.”
“Not in that way, no. Although, sometimes I wish I was.”
“Why’s that?” They’re closer to the wall near the doorframe, and Harry places one of his hands on the wall so he can stand a little closer to her. People were walking by them so it’s not like they were the only people in the kitchen.
“Because guys always assume I’m a lesbian or something because I play hockey, so they don’t even bother looking at me.”
“That’s too bad.” He looks her up and down. “You’re quite a sight to see, and I don’t just mean because you’re all dressed up tonight.”
Y/N blushes slightly. She was suddenly painfully aware of how close Harry was to her. Was he flirting? Making a move? Did she want him to? Was he just drunk? Was she drunk?
“You…you look nice tonight too.” She tugs on the hem of his shirt. “You have a lot of tattoos.”
“Does it surprise you?”
“A little. I’m even surprised to see you out like this.”
“Just because I take school seriously doesn’t mean I don’t know how to have fun.” His lips curl up as the song changes. “Do you wanna go downstairs and dance?”
“Yeah.” She smiles.
She leads him down the stairs to the stuffy basement where a ton of sweaty people were dancing and playing pong. Whoever had the aux tonight was a genius, playing bop after bop after bop. Traphouse was just starting to play. Y/N was hoping for less of a slow grind to start off with for her and Harry, but oh well. She downs the rest of her drink and tosses the cup somewhere. Harry’s eyebrows raise, but he does the same. If she didn’t care, why should he?
Harry easily was a foot taller than her, especially with him wearing his boots. His hands find her hips and hers hook around his neck. He steps to put his leg between hers so she could grind on his thigh. He clearly knew what he was doing, and she was sort of impressed. Even though he was right there in front of her, it was still hard to think of Harry as someone who partied.  
She presses her head into his chest as they get going, and his head dips down to rest against hers. Getting to smell his cologne this close was making her feel even more intoxicated then she was. The song fades into Shake It by Metro Station and they both start giggling. Y/N steps away and starts singing the lyrics and so does Harry, not that they could hear each other. They dance like idiots and laugh a lot. That songs fades into Acquainted by The Weeknd. Y/N turns around and grabs Harry’s hands to put on her hips. He presses his pelvis to her ass, bending slightly at the knees so they were lined up. She moves her hips in perfect rhythm to the song and he follows right along with her. He feels himself growing tighter in his jeans, but he doesn’t do anything to suppress it, and she doesn’t mind one bit. If anything, it makes her press back harder on him. That song was just too powerful. Her head rolls back to chest as they continue to grind, and he hides his face in her neck. In a moment of bravery he starts kissing on her. One of her hands hooks around him so she can tug at his hair. He bites down and a slight moan leaves her lips. He pops off her and she turns around to face him. She presses her body close to his and keeps her arms around his neck. His hands are low on her back, just above her bum. He looks down at her and she leans up further so their lips can touch.
He tastes like the vodka cranberry that he was drinking earlier as she licks at his bottom lip. He opens up for her and she licks into his mouth. His tongue meets hers and he pulls her as close to him as he can. Things were getting heated quickly, especially as they continued to grind on each other. When the song ends they stop to look at each other. He leans down to her ear.
“Do you wanna go back to my place?”
“Yes.” She nods and he smiles.
He takes her hand in his and they both go upstairs. Y/N finds Gina and Amanda to let them know she was going over to Harry’s. Now, not that Y/N was living a lie, but she was definitely still a virgin. She had made out with plenty of guys, but that’s all. Her friends knew this so they both ask to make sure she was certain she wanted to go back with him. She assured them that she did. As they leave, Harry puts his arm around her shoulders, and she puts hers around his waist.
“I don’t live too far from here.”
“You’re off campus?”
“Mhm.”
“How?”
“I live with some of the other international students. Some of them are older, it just worked out.”
“Must be nice, I can’t wait to get off campus next year.”
“The privacy is definitely nice.” He says as he pulls her closer.
They walk up the steps to his apartment and he keys in. He pulls her up a set of stairs and down a hall that leads to his room, and he unlocks that door as well. Just as she thought, his room was neat and tidy. Even his bed was made. It was a decent sized bed too, a full, way better than her extra-long twin.
“Wanna listen to some music? I have, like, every record you could think of.” He walks over to his record player and she crosses her arms.
“Of course you have a record player?” She rolls her eyes.
“What? The sound quality is better.” He side eyes her. “Come here, come pick out what you want to listen to, I’m gonna grab us some water.”
“Okay.”
He slips out of the door and she hears him do down the stairs. She flips through the various records, rolling her eyes once in a while, and then she settles on Marvin Gaye.
“Subtle.” He smirks as he comes in with two glasses of water.
“What? I didn’t like anything else.” She takes a glass from him and takes a decent sip.
“Sure.” He chuckles and sets his glass down on his desk, she moves to do the same.
One of his hands finds her hip, and the other cups her jaw. He leans in to kiss her and it was like they never parted in the first place. She tugs him back towards his bed and they both fall onto it. She gets herself back so her head is on his pillows. He kicks his boots off, (her flats fell off when she got on the bed), and he hovers over her. His lips find her collar bone and he starts to suck on her skin. She gasps but lets him continue. He plants wet kisses around her upper chest and throat. Her hands were running through his hair. What’s Going On was playing in the background, and Harry’s hands were running up her thighs.
Her legs are parted, and Harry grinds himself against her. She pulls his face to hers so they can kiss. She didn’t know how many roommates he had so she didn’t want anyone to hear her moan out. He sucks on her bottom lip as his bulge continues to press against hers. How was he so good at this? How much action did he get? He was a sophomore like her, but how old was he actually?
“How, how old are you?”
“What?” He laughs.
“How old are you?” She repeats. 
“I’ll be twenty in February, why?”
“Just wondering…um, you said some of your roommates are older so…”
“Y/N, I promise if I were a lot older, I wouldn’t be trying to fuck some nineteen year old.” He smirks. “You are nineteen, right?”
“Yeah.” She smiles.
A wave of relief covers her body as he starts to kiss on her neck again. She couldn’t believe the guy that’s been tutoring her was doing this to her. She could feel how wet she was getting. He groans into her neck as he grinds into her again. She feels his hands go up under her pencil skirt and grab onto her panties.
“Harry, wait!” She gasps. “Don’t!”
He lets go immediately and sits back on his calves so he can look at her. She closes her legs and sits up against the wall.
“Sorry, was I moving too fast?”
“No, it’s just…I thought I was ready for this, but I don’t think I am.”
“Oh…” He runs a hand through his hair. “Well, that’s okay. We don’t need to do anything you don’t wanna do.”
“Are you sure? You’re not mad?” She chews on her bottom lip. He was probably hoping to get laid tonight and she just ruined that for him.
“Mad?! I’d be pissed if we did something you didn’t feel comfortable with. I’m not mad, Y/N. It’s really no problem. Do you want me to take you home?”
“No, I wanna keep making out.” She mumbles and it makes him smile. “I like the way you kiss.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
He sits next to her and pats his thighs. She swings her leg over so she can straddle him. She pecks at his lips as her hands tug at his shirt.
“I wouldn’t mind if your shirt came off either…if you wanted.”
“Sure.” He stretches to get it off and he tosses it aside.
She runs her hands up and down his torso, tracing his tattoos, as his hands clasp around her back. She presses her lips to his neck and he sighs. She sucks on the spot just below his ear and he pulls her closer. He presses his hips up to hers so their grinding against each other again. She kisses along his jaw until her lips are on his again. He sucks on her tongue and it makes her moan against him. She tugs at his hair again and he has all he can do to not lose it in his pants. She was rubbing herself on his bulge in just the right way, she could feel the knot in her stomach growing more and more.
��Oh god.” She grunts and hides her face in his neck.
“Almost there?” His hands move to her hips to help her move on him.
“Y, yeah, I think so.” She was panting. “Shit, H, Harry.”
“Don’t fight it, it’s alright.” He grunts as he presses her down as close as possible on him.
She cries out into his neck and she slows her own movements as she works through it. She twitches on top of him during her aftershocks and then she just clings to him. He rubs her back to soothe her. He wasn’t sure if someone else had ever given her an orgasm before so he didn’t want her to feel freaked out or anything.
“Kiss me.” He whispers.
She presses her swollen lips to his and she whimpers. He was incredibly hard and he needed to go relieve himself before he got blue balls.
“Y/N?” He says against her lips.
“Yeah?”
“Would you mind if I just go use the bathroom quickly? And then I’ll come right back to you.”
“Okay.” He gently lifts her off of him and her eyes grow wide when she sees his bulge. She was also slightly embarrassed because even though he was wearing black jeans, she could see where her wetness got onto him. “You can wear this if you want…” He rifles through his drawers for a pair of shorts and a t-shirt.
“Oh, um, thank you.”
“Be back in a sec.”
He quickly leaves the room and she changes into his clothes. She really needed to pee herself, but she didn’t want to walk around his apartment alone. She patiently waits for him, scrolling on her phone, and he returns. There was a new sheen of sweat on his chest, and his bulge was gone. He goes into his drawer for a new pair of boxers.
“Would you care if I just stay in these? It’s a little hot in here.”
“Yeah, I don’t care. Um, would it be weird if I asked you to walk me to the bathroom?”
“Not at all! Come on, love.”
She smiles at the pet name. He used it a couple of times when he was tutoring her, but now it felt especially good. Harry thought she was cute. His big bad hockey player had gotten all soft around him. He walks her down to the bathroom and he changes in the hallway quickly, feeling relief from his clean pair of boxers. He also couldn’t help but smirk to himself thinking of how large his clothes were on her. Y/N uses the toilet and then uses some of the mouthwash on the sink before opening the door.
“All set?” Harry whispers.
“Mhm.”
She tries not to stare at his almost naked body as they walk back to his room. He flips the light off as she crawls into bed, and he grabs his laptop. She watches as he opens up Disney Plus.
“I’ve been watching Hannah Montana, do you feel like watching that?”
“Are you serious?” She laughs.
“Yeah! I’m fucking sick of people making references and me having zero idea what they’re talking about. Her songs are all over tik tok and I never understand.”
“Well, lucky for you I love this show, so I’d be happy to watch.”
“Good.” He smiles and hits play. He sets the laptop up at the end of the bed, and throws an arm around her. He strokes her arm lightly with his fingers that she noticed he painted black tonight.
“So…that wasn’t weird?”
“What?” He asks without looking at her.
“Um…me…doing that on you?”
“You mean when you came from grinding on me? No, it wasn’t weird.” He smirks and looks down at her. “It was pretty hot actually.”
“Did you…take care of yourself?”
“Yeah, is that weird?”
“No.” He kisses the top of her head. “You’re okay that I didn’t offer?”
“You pretty clearly said you weren’t ready to do that, so it’s fine.”
“I’ve never, um, taken my pants off for someone before…my top either.” She blushes. The alcohol in her system was making her a little too honest.
Harry sighs and reaches forward to pause the show. He sits back and looks at her.
“You don’t have to explain anything to me. Whether you’ve had sex before or not, you didn’t want to tonight and that’s okay. I should have asked first before grabbing at you like that, so I apologize.”
“No! No, it was okay, I just got nervous. I thought…I mean…when we were at the party I really thought I wanted to, I don’t know what happened. It got real all of a sudden and I panicked.”
“I like you, Y/N, I don’t mind waiting.”
“What do you mean you like me?”
“I mean I’ve had a fucking crush on you since the first time I tutored you. I didn’t know if you’d feel the same way, so I just kept it to myself.”
“Oh.” A boy had never liked Y/N like this before. Sure, she had found random drunk guys to make out with at parties before, but a boy had never openly said they liked her. “This is all so surprising, I’m a little overwhelmed.” She looks up at him and kisses his cheek. “But…I really liked what we did tonight, so maybe when I’m more sober we could talk about these feelings of yours more?”
“I’d like that.” He smiles and pecks her lips.
“Hit play, this is a good episode. She thinks her dad wrote a song about a bunny that stole his money.”
“Do hijinks ensue?”
“Oh, yes, many.”
“Fantastic.”
He leans forward to hit play, and she cuddles up with him.
//
The next morning, Y/N wakes up with Harry’s arms wrapped around her. It was early. She squints and sees his clock says 7:15. Her head and stomach didn’t feel great, but she easily could have felt worse so she wasn’t complaining. She adjusts against him and turns over to lay on her back. His hand moves to the side of her neck, and he gives her cheek a few smooches, making her giggle.
“Morning.” His morning voice ripples through her. Harry was sexy, it was official.
“Morning.” She whispers.
“Wanna go to the dining hall for breakfast?”
“Could I stop by my apartment first?”
“Sure.” He gets out of bed and looks for something in his dresser. “Here.” He tosses her some sweatpants. “I’m gonna grab a quick shower.”
When he comes back she’s wearing her crop top paired with his sweats. She put his other clothes in his hamper. His towel was hanging low on his hips. He grabs some clothes and changes in his closet. He comes back out in a hoodie and joggers. He cleans his glasses and puts them on.
“You won’t be cold?”
“Nah, it’ll be fine.”
They leave his place and walk to hers. Campus was always interesting this time of morning. There were other people walking back to their dorms and apartments. Y/N felt lucky she wasn’t walking alone.
“This is me.”
“Oh cool, you have student app. I’ve been to a couple of these, they’re nice.”
“Yeah, I have my own room, it’s just annoying that we still have to follow all the rules.” She unlocks the door and he stands outside with his hands in his pockets. “You can come in if you want? You can come up and wait in my room.”
“Alright.”
They both go in and head up the stairs. She was thankful her room was mostly clean, but her bed certainly wasn’t made. She grabs another shirt to change into and tells Harry she’s just gonna be in the bathroom. He sits on her bed and looks around her room. All of her hockey gear was piled up in a corner, she had posters of different teams she liked, and she had a poster of Dylan O’Brien from when he was on Teen Wolf.
She comes back shortly in a sports bra and his sweats, and her hair up in a messy bun. She throws on a hoodie of her own, and smiles at him.
“Okay, I’m all set.”
“Great, I’m starved. Definitely need a coffee too.”
“Oh, for sure.”
Just as she opens the door to go outside, she sees Amanda.
“Wait, I thought you stayed at his place.” She says.
“I did, we just came back here so I could change.”
“Those aren’t your pants.” She smirks. “Hi, Harry.” She teases.
“Hi, um, I’m sorry, I don’t know your name.”
“Amanda.”
“It’s nice to meet you.”
“Where’s Gina?” Y/N asks.
“Passed out in her bed, I think. I made sure she got home before hooking up with this girl from the soccer team. My god, Y/N, she-“ Amanda stops herself. “I’ll tell you later, I need to shower. Where are you headed?”
“Dhall.”
“Okay, see you later.”
Y/N smiles and shakes her head at her friend. Her and Harry walk to the dining hall and swipe in. They decide on where to sit before going up to grab food.
“So, what other Disney shows are you going to catch up on?” She asks as she sips on her coffee once they’re at their table.
“I think That’s So Raven is up next.”
“Oh, excellent choice.” She smiles. He rests his elbow on the table, chin in his palm. He can’t stop smiling at her. “What?” She asks, shoveling eggs into her mouth.
“Nothing, I just think you’re cute.”
Y/N nearly chokes on her food, and takes a large sip of her iced coffee. He gives her a concerned look as she calms down.
“Oh, yeah, you have a thing for me.” She blushes. “Still need to get used to that.” 
“The real question is, do you have a thing for me? I mean, you must a little bit with how you were kissing me last night.” He gives her a coy look before biting into his toast.
“You’re…I mean, yeah, I have a thing for you. I like you, I like when we get together for tutoring. I even started looking forward to it.”
“How’d your test go yesterday, by the way?”
“I think it went really well…he said we should have our grades Monday.” Harry hums his response. “You’ll still tutor me, right?”
“Yeah, why wouldn’t I?”
“I don’t know…I just feel like I made things weird…”
“Would you stop with that? I had plenty of fun last night, didn’t you?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay then.” He shrugs. “I really don’t care that I didn’t get my dick wet, Y/N. I care more about you being comfortable.”
“But you could have taken someone else home and-“
“I didn’t want to take anyone else home. Just wanted you.”
“Why?”
“Because I like you.”
“But…why?”
“Well, for starters, since we met you’ve just been utterly yourself. You’re not afraid to say what’s what. I like when people speak their minds. I’ve tutored a lot of athletes, and I’ve never seen one work as hard as you. Usually they want me to do everything for them, and I don’t because I can’t be there to take the fucking test for them, but you genuinely wanted to understand the material.”
“I just always look like such a schlub when we meet, though.”
“See, what you call schlubby, I call sporty. You usually go to the gym after our meetings, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay then. I like all people, but I’ve never really been attracted to frillier girls. I like when girls don’t feel the need to impress others all the time. You’re just comfortable, and I like that.”
“I dress up for class sometimes, I just-“
“You don’t need to justify anything, Y/N. I mean, you looked insanely hot last night, but even if you had shown up to that party in sweats, I still would have wanted you to come home with me.”
“So…you wanna, like, date me? Is that it?”
“Date, hang out, whatever.” He shrugs. “I’m not picky about labels.”
“And you’re not talking to anyone else?”
“I haven’t had the time. I’ve been tutoring this really needy girl that has to see me twice a fucking week.” He smirks at her and she nudges him.
“I may be small, but I could beat the shit out of you.”
“Don’t threaten me with a good time, babe.” He winks and takes a sip of his coffee. “I have some stuff I have to do today, I like to get my homework done on Saturdays, but are you free tonight?”
“Yeah, we have the weekend off since we won. I don’t think the girls are doing anything, if they are I could always skip out, why?”
“My roommates and I are having a movie night if you’d like to come over.”
“I wouldn’t be crashing?”
“Not at all. They bring dates all the time.”
“Okay, yeah, that sounds nice.”
“I can come get you too so you don’t have to walk alone.”
“What movie?”
“We haven’t decided yet. Nothing scary, I can tell you that.”
“Works for me.” 
//
“Spill it, bitch, let’s go.” Gina says as she pins Y/N down on the floor of the living room.
“You guys are annoying.” Y/N giggles from Gina tickling her. “Okay, okay!”
Gina gets off her and helps her up. She gets on the couch and lays her head in Amanda’s lap. Amanda strokes her hair and she sighs.
“We went back to his place, we made out, and then I got nervous so I didn’t take my clothes off, but we ended up dry humping, and things didn’t stay dry very long.”
“Oh my god, did he jizz in his pants?” Gina asks.
“No, but I did. I can tell he’s big, and we were grinding really hard on each other and I came.”
“Oh my god!” Amanda squeals. “What did he do?”
“He took care of himself in the bathroom, and gave me some clothes to wear. We ended up falling asleep watching Hannah Montana. God, and he likes me, like he really likes me, and I think I like him too. He invited me over for a movie night with his roommates later.”
“You know what was a good sign? The fact that he wanted to get breakfast with you, and walked you to and from the dining hall. That’s a man right there.” Amanda says.
“No, what makes him a man is that when Y/N said stop he stopped.” Gina remarks. “I like him already.”
“He was seriously so chill about it, I was honestly shocked. I appreciated it, but I wasn’t expecting him to be so okay with me not wanting to go further.”
“That’s the shitty thing about college. Good people are a dime a dozen.” Amanda says 
//
Y/N straightens her hair and puts a little makeup on. She settles on a pair of leggings and a t-shirt with the school’s logo on it. She takes a shot with the girls just to take the edge off, and hears a knock at the door. She grabs her jean jacket and opens the door.
“Hi, Harry.” She beams.
“Hey, love, how was your day?”
“Good.” She giggles and leans up to kiss his cheek, taking him a bit by surprise.
“Now, young man…” Amanda says, walking over with Gina. “What time can we expect our girl home?”
“Who said she’s not spending the night again?” He raises an eyebrow at them. “Quite liked waking up next to you.”
“Oh my god.” Y/N says, clearly flustered. “I’ll text in the group chat so you know what I’m doing, bye!” She pulls Harry out the door. “Don’t add fuel to their fire.” She nudges him.
“I was just being honest.” He throws his arm around her. “I hope you’ll stay again, but if you don’t want to I’ll bring you home, no big deal.”
Instead of going right up the stairs when they get to Harry’s place, he leads her down the corridor, passing by the kitchen and a hall bath, and into the large living room. There was a giant sectional sofa and even more giant TV across from it. There were a couple of guys sitting down already.
“Oi, there you are.”
“I said I was stepping out to get my girl, didn’t I?” He rolls his eyes. “Y/N, this is Louis and Niall.”
“Hi.” She says, trying not to melt into a puddle from being called his girl.
“Make yourself comfortable, I’m gonna get some popcorn made. Do you want a beer or anything?”
“Beer’s fine, thank you.”
She sits down on the edge of the sofa and leans against the arm rest.
“You’re on the hockey team, right?” Niall asks.
“Mhm…you look familiar, are you on the soccer team?”
“We both are.” Louis says.
“Oh, cool. Is it just the three of you here?”
“No, we have two other roommates, but they practically live at their girlfriend’s places.” Niall explains. “We have some other friends coming soon, though, it’s good for you to claim your spot now.”
“Yeah, some of the other senate kids usually join us.” Louis says. “So you’re the girl Harry’s been tutoring, huh? He won’t shut up about you, it’s pretty cute.”
“Oi! Don’t embarrass me or I’m not sharing the popcorn.” Harry says, tossing them each a beer, and handing Y/N one. He sits down next to her with the bowl of popcorn in his lap.
A few of the student senate kids show up and Harry ends up pulling Y/N into his lap to make room on the couch. She didn’t mind one bit. They had settled on Napoleon Dynamite for a movie, which was perfect. There was one girl, though, that had sat right next to Harry, and she had sort of been flirting with him. Take the hint, I’m in his lap, not you, Y/N thought to herself. Harry notices Y/N finish her second beer.
“Want another?”
“I can get it.”
“You’re my guest.” He kisses her cheek and lifts her up so he can get up.
“How long have you known Harry for?” The girl asks.
“Um…like a month? What about you?”
“We met last year.” She flips her hair.
“Here we are, a fresh beer.” He hands one to Y/N and tosses a couple out to his friends. He lifts Y/N up and plops her back in his lap, making her giggle.
Everyone was having a good time, laughing at the hilarious movie. The lights had been dimmed when the movie started, so Harry was able to discretely kiss on Y/N’s neck once in a while. When the movie ends, Louis and Niall let Harry know there’s a party at the soccer house and he can swing by if he wants, and out the door they go. That leaves Harry and Y/N with the senate kids. They get into a game of Cards Against Humanity, which ends up being pretty fun. It was starting to get late, though, and it was clear that Harry wanted to be alone with Y/N.
“One more round.” The girl says.
“Nah, come on, Ari, we should go.” A boy, Billy, says.
“Yeah.” Another boy, Andrew, agrees. “I’m beat, and we need to walk you home.” They both stand up, and he extends a hand to her. She groans, but stands.
Harry walks them all to the door and says goodnight. He walks back over to Y/N who was cleaning up the living room.
“You don’t have to do that, I can clean up, love.”
“It’s okay, it’s just a few cans.”
“Follow me, we have a recycling in the kitchen.”
She follows him in and he opens the door for the pantry where the kept a bucket for empty cans.
“That girl has a crush on you, yeah?”
“Who? Ari?! No way.”
“Come on, Harry.” She scoffs. “If I wasn’t sitting on top of you I’d say she was.”
“Aw, it’s cute your jealous.” He wraps his arms around her waist.
“I’m not, I’m just saying.” She wraps her arms around his neck. “I picked up on the vibe.”
“Well, even if she did it doesn’t matter because I don’t like her like that. I like you.”
“I like you too.”
“I should fucking hope so.” He chuckles. “Wanna come up to my room?”
“Yeah.”
He pecks her lips and then leads her up the stairs. He flops onto his bed and she crawls on top of him. His hands find her hips and she rids him of his glasses, gently putting them on one of his pillows. She leans down so their chests are pressed to each other and they start kissing. One of his hands moves to the back of her head so he can tug at her hair.
“Can I…touch your butt?” Y/N laughs against him and nods yes. His hand slides further south and he squeezes her right cheek. “You’re so fucking perfect, you know that?”
She sucks on his bottom lip as her answer and he pushes his hips up to hers. They grind against each other just as they did the night before. Both of his hands knead her cheeks as her hand slide up under his shirt. They were both starting to sweat. She sits up on him and lifts her shirt off. His eyes grow wide as he sees her breasts practically spilling out of her bra.
“It’s hot.” She whines and tugs at the hem of his shirt. He sits up so she can pull it off him.
“Let me turn the fan on, yeah?”
She nods and lets him get up to turn his fan on. He snatches his glasses and puts them in their case on his desk, and then he gets back on the bed, sitting up against the wall, and she crawls back into his lap. He kisses on her necks and down her chest, biting on the fleshy parts of the tops of her breasts. She tugs at his hair and rolls her hips down on him.
“You…you can take it off if you want.”
“Are you sure? Is that what you want?” He looks up at her. “Last night…”
“I was really drunk, I have more of my wits about me now. I’m okay if my bra comes off.”
“Okay, but if you wanna cover back up just let me know.”
“I will.”
He reaches around and gets her bra unhooked in a couple of swift movements. He tugs it down her shoulders and tosses it to the floor. He gazes at her bare chest and licks his lips. His large hands cup both of them and he kneads them at first, just getting a feel. His thumbs rub circles into her nipples, getting them nice and hard. He kisses down her chest again, and just uses his tongue to lick and swirl around her nipple. Who was he? Y/N’s head was swimming. She thought Harry was just a stuffy, studious college kid, but fuck, he was almost…devious. He blows on her now wet nipple before wrapping his lips around it to suck on.
“Oh!” She gasps and presses his head closer to her. She grits her teeth and closes her eyes, loving the new sensation he was bringing her. He pops off and does the same to the other one.
“So,” He says, kissing his way back to her neck. “No one’s ever had the privilege of seeing you like this?”
“No.” She swallows.
“I feel really lucky then.” He nips at her bottom lip. “You like the way it felt?”
“Mhm.” She nods. “Felt really good.”
“Good. I always wanna make you feel good.”
He puts his face between her breasts and press them around his cheeks, making her giggle. He mumbles something.
“What?” She laughs and he looks up at her.
“Just feels so nice, they’re so big.”
“Sometimes I have to wear two sports bras so I’m not bouncing around on the ice.”
“I bet.” He starts kneading them again.
“I feel like I just wanna do everything with you.” She says as she rolls her hips on him again.
“God, I feel the same way, but only when you really feel ready, Y/N.”
“I know, you just make me feel so comfortable.”
“Have you…I mean you said you’d never taken your pants off for someone before, but have you ever seen someone else?”
“Um, no…”
“So you’ve never gotten a guy off before.” He doesn’t ask, he’s more so confirming.
“Right.”
“Okay.” He smiles and kisses her. “Think we should cool it for the night then before I get a little too excited.”
“Oh, alright.” She was hoping to maybe come again. He lifts her up and sets her down. She crosses her arms over herself as he gets up, he looks over his shoulder at her.
“No need to cover up, babe, I’m just changing outta these pants.”
“I just feel a little exposed right now.”
“Want one of my shirts?”
“Yes, please.”
He tosses her a t-shirt and she puts it on. He strips down to his boxers and gets back on the bed. He furrows his brows at her leggings.
“You’re not gonna sleep in those, are you?”
“Well…I’m only wearing a thong underneath, so I’m not sure what else to do…”
“Christ.” He blushes and gets up, searching for a clean pair of boxers. “You can wear these if you want.”
“I feel like I’m going to own all of your clothes at some point.”
“I like the way they look on you, so I don’t mind.”
She stands up and turns around to change while he lays on the bed. He wants to respect her privacy, but he’s nineteen, so he sneaks a peak. She climbs onto the bed with him and snuggles up. He falls asleep before her, and she can’t help feeling restless.
“Harry.” She sits up nudges his shoulder. “Harry, are you awake?”
“I can be.” He says softly. “Are you alright?”
“Yeah…I just…um, would you…take care of me?”
“Y/N…” He sits up and caresses her cheek.
“It’s so hard just laying here next to you, I want you to touch me or something. You made me feel so good last night, and you got me all riled up before.”
“Left you hanging?”
“Yeah.” She pouts.
“What do you want me to do specifically? I only wanna do something you wanna do.”
“I don’t want to have sex, but I do want these boxers to come off, and I think I want your head between my legs…if you’re up for it, that is.”
“Oh, babe.” He smirks. “I’m more than up for it. Just tell me to stop if you get nervous.”
“I will.”
He shifts to get between her legs, and he tugs on the boxers, slowly sliding them down her legs. Once they’re gone he gently opens her legs up for him. She was shaking slightly.
“Hey, hey.” He leans up to kiss her. “You’re alright, yeah? Do you not want to do this?”
“No, I do, please it’s okay. I really wanna feel you on me.”
“Okay.”
He gets back between her legs. It was dark, so it was a little hard to see, but it wasn’t rocket science, so Harry licks up from her center to her clit. She gasps, and he does this a few times.
“Doing alright?”
“Yeah, keep going.” She bites her bottom lip.
He licks and sucks around her folds and then he sucks on her clit. This causes her hands to fly to his hair. He flicks the tip of his tongue on the small bundle and then sucks again. Y/N tries to stifle her moans by biting her lip, but it’s starting to hurt.
“No one’s home, love, just let it out.” He says against her. “Can I use my fingers?”
“Please, yes, need it.”
He smirks up at her, not that she can really see. He sucks his middle finger into his mouth before slowly inserting it. She gasps out a moan. He’s slowly lapping away at her clit while his finger goes deeper, to his knuckle. His hips press into the mattress, trying to get some relief of his own. She was so warm and inviting, and it was killing him. He was taking it slow with her, not wanting to hurt her, but he couldn’t help himself from twisting and curling his finger. He was looking for that special spot.
“Oh my god.” She gasps. Bingo. He’s got it.
“Right there?” He rubs his finger against it again.
“Yes, oh shit.” She groans.
Harry sucks on her clit while continuing to use his finger inside her. She can’t help the way she’s breathing and panting, it just makes him work faster and harder.
“H, Harry, I think I’m going to c….oh my god!” She throws her head back as she feels her release.
He retracts his finger and laps away at her center. He kisses her inner thigh to help calm her down. He sits back up slowly to look at her. He couldn’t tell, but her cheeks were flushed.
“Would you, um, walk with me to the bathroom?”
“Of course.”
She doesn’t bother putting the boxers back on. The shirt she was wearing covered her plenty, and he was just nose deep in her crotch so she didn’t need to be shy. Once she’s done he tells her to go wait for him in his room. He needed to take care of himself.
“Think you’ll be able to sleep now?” He teases as he gets back into bed with her. 
“I feel bad…”
“About what?” He pulls her close to him so she can rest her head on his chest.
“I should have taken care of you.”
“One step at a time.” He kisses the top of her head. “When you feel ready we can do that. I feel happy that you trusted me enough to do what we just did.”
“I feel happy too.” She yawns.
It didn’t take long for either of them to fall asleep after that. 
//
Monday, Y/N got her test back from her Mind, Brain, and Evolution class. Her eyes grew wide when she saw her grade, an 88%! She was ecstatic, and couldn’t wait to tell Harry. She didn’t get to chat with him too much Sunday. He walked her home, kissed her goodbye, and then had to get some things done before his student senate meeting. Why they met on Sunday evenings was beyond her.
It was just her luck that he was at the dining hall for lunch at the same as her. She sets her food down and snatches the test from her bag.
“I’ll be right back ladies, gotta go tell my man how well I did.” She grins.
They all cheer her on as she struts over to him. She was clad in a pair of leggings and a t-shirt, but she still felt cute. She’s felt incredibly cute ever since Saturday night. Harry was deep in conversation with his friends Y/N goes right over to him and wraps her arms around him, shaking the paper in front of his face. It takes him completely by surprise. He snatches the test and he looks up at her.
“Oh my god!” he nearly squeals and stands up to hug her. “This is amazing! I knew you could do it.”
“A B+, I couldn’t believe it! I still can’t, and it’s all thanks to you.” She wraps her arms around his neck, not giving a fuck that his friends were watching, especially that girl Ari.
“It was all you, I’m so proud of you.” He kisses her forehead.
“I better get back over to them so I can eat, but I just couldn’t wait to tell you.”
“I’m glad you came over here. I’ll see you tomorrow at two, right?”
“Mhm.” She smiles.
“Great, celebratory coffee on me then.” He smiles back and kisses her cheek before she walks away.
“So, you’re, like, dating the hockey girl?” Billy asks.
“There’s more to her than that.” Harry says as he sits down. “We’re hanging out.” He shrugs.
“What class are you even tutoring her in?” Ari asks.
“Mind, Brain, and Evolution. She’s actually really smart, she’s a business major. This class is just tricky.”
“I remember taking that last semester with you!” Andrew chimes in. “Think I only passed because we sat next to each other.”
“Now that she’s got a good grade you don’t still need to tutor her do you?” Ari asks.
“No, I’m definitely going to tutor her.”
“Why?”
“You know how when you go on antibiotics and you start to feel better, but you may have like half your pills left to take? You don’t just stop taking them until you feel better, right? You have to take all of your medicine.”
“Yeah, and Harry’s for sure gonna give her that medicine.” Billy teases him.
“Oh, stop. I like her, and she likes me. Thank god, thought I was going to explode from it being one sided.”
“When’s her next game?” Andrew asks.
“Wednesday. We have to make sure we go again. 
//
Harry already has the iced coffees ready to go when Y/N meets him in the café of the library Tuesday afternoon. She was clad in her workout clothes, hair up in a messy bun.
“Thank you.” She smiles and takes the coffee from him.
“I even put the cream and sugar in it for you.”
“I noticed, how kind.” She smirks.
They find a table to go study at and set up. She goes over the new unit and what’s already sort of not making sense to her. Harry goes over his notes, and does his best to explain things to her. After an hour or so, they take a break.
“How have you been feeling?” He softly asks her.
“About what?”
“What we did Saturday night…we haven’t even texted about it, so I didn’t know if you were avoiding the conversation.”
“Oh! I feel really great. Um, I guess I just didn’t know what to say. I’m glad we did it.”
“Me too.” He looks down and then back to her. “It’ll be nice to do it again, right?”
“Mhm.” She smiles and a slight blush covers her cheeks. “Um, I don’t know if you’re coming to the game tomorrow or not, but-“
“I’ll be there.” He cuts her off. “Go on.”
“When we have games during the week we can’t exactly party all night, so we usually go downtown and order a bunch of food. Some of the girls invite their significant others, and, well, if you don’t mind being out a little late I was wondering if you’d wanna come too.”
“I’d love to.”
“Really?!”
“Sure.” He smiles. “Gotta be there for my girl.” He clears his throat. “Let’s get back to it, I don’t wanna make you late for the gym.”
Y/N liked that Harry was always so serious, she may not have before, but now she just thought it was cute. He lets her do some reading for class while he works on his own homework.
“This is nice.” He speaks up.
“What is?”
“Just doing homework together. We could do this more if you want. I’d obviously still tutor you on the clock, but we could get together sometimes to do other homework.” He stops typing and looks at her. “Then we could, uh, see each other more…if you wanted.”
“I’d like that.” She smiles. “I end up doing homework with the girls a lot, but you’re more than welcome to come over and join.”
“Sounds like fun.”
She looks at the time and sighs, closing her laptop and packing up.
“I have to get going.”
“I’m gonna stay here a bit longer, otherwise I’d walk you out.”
“That’s alright.” She leans down and pecks his lips before slinging her bag over her shoulder. “I’ll see you tomorrow for the game?”
“You will.” He smiles brightly. “Bye, love.”
“Bye.”
Y/N had butterflies. This was a dream come true.
//
The ice arena wasn’t as packed as the first home game, but there were still a lot of people there. The thing about women’s ice hockey is that you aren’t allowed to fight, so it’s less exciting than men’s ice hockey. Or, that’s what people say. It was annoying that they couldn’t fight. There were plenty of people that Y/N just wanted to deck while she was out there.
She looks out to the stands and sees Harry with the student senate crew holding up a sign for her. It had her number on it and everything. Harry looked cute in his beanie and sweater. Y/N played great and she loved looking over to see Harry cheering, not that she let it distract her. She was able to assist two goals, and the team won 4-1. It was an incredible game.
After the coach goes over what their next practice will consist of, and his congratulations, he leaves to let the girls change.
“Dinner down at the pub in twenty ladies!” Ashley yells.
Everyone runs to the showers to clean themselves up. Y/N throws on a pair of jeans and a black top. She grabs a light windbreaker and puts some product in her wet hair so it dries nice.
“Is Harry coming down?” Gina asks.
“Mhm, he’s going to meet us down there.” She smiles.
All of the girls walk down together. Ashley called ahead so there were a ton of tables pushed together. Harry was waiting outside the pub, along with some of other significant others. Y/N practically jumps on him.
“Great game.” He says into her neck.
“Thanks! I loved seeing you out there. It’s nice to actually have people cheering for us.” She kisses his cheek and lets him go.
Everyone finds their seats. Ashley and some of the other older girls order different pitchers of beer for the table. It was a college bar so no one was really double checking ID’s, especially on a Wednesday, so Y/N poured herself and Harry a glass of beer. They all cheer and clink their glasses.
Nachos, mozzarella sticks, chicken wings, fires, and anything else that could be thought of were ordered for everyone. Harry fit right in with everyone, already having a small report with Amanda and Gina.
“I still can’t get over this.” Ashley says. “Our little baby Y/N bringing a guy to dinner.”
“Didn’t you come to the party at our house?” Megan asks. “Is that how you two met?”
“No, he’s been tutoring me for a class.” Y/N explains. “He just happened to be at the party last weekend.”
“Well, Harry, you can come anytime. I know it was your idea to get more people at the women’s games.” Ashley says.
“Y/N told me how much it bothered her that senate goes to a lot of the guys’ games, thought it was only fair to support the girls too. Your games are way more fun to watch. You’re really fighting for it out there, you can feel it.”
“Oh, he’s a keeper for sure.” Megan says.
Y/N leans in to Harry and he puts his arm around her. She looks up at him once the attention is off her a bit.
“Do you want to come back to my place for a little bit?” She asks.
“I would, babe, but I have an 8AM, I need to go home after all this, I’m sorry.”
“No, it’s okay. I have an early practice anyways…”
“I can hang out tomorrow night, though. I usually go to the soccer house with Niall and Louis, I’m sure they won’t care if you come.”
“Yeah, that sounds good.” She smiles and so does he. Damn him for being so responsible.
“Plus, I’ll see at two for tutoring, right?”
“Right.”
“I could come to your place for that.”
“I don’t think we’d get much tutoring done if we do that.” She winks at him and it makes him laugh.
Amanda and Gina give a few minutes to kiss Harry goodbye before they need to part ways.
“Sorry.” She tells them, wiping the corners of her mouth. “He’s such a good kisser.”
“Apparently on both sets of lips.” Amanda teases her.
“Stop! I told you that in confidence.”
“I still can’t believe it didn’t make you want to fuck him right after.” Gina says.
“Believe me, I think I’m getting ready for that, but I’m nervous to see it.”
“His dick?” Amanda asks.
“Yeah, I’ve never really seen one before, and I can tell his is big. What if it breaks me in half?” She jokes.
“I bet he’d love to hear that, ask him to break your back.” Gina bursts out laughing.
“You two are annoying.” Y/N groans as they continue their walk to their place.
//
It was hard to get through tutoring for both Y/N and Harry. She wanted him, and he could tell. Every time she looked at him he could see it in her eyes. She was being especially pouty and touchy and it was getting to him. Somehow, they both made it through, and he told her he’d pick her up around nine to bring her to his place to pregame before going to the soccer house.
She gets her workout in, showers, and then makes dinner with Amanda and Gina. The three all get some more homework done before going upstairs to get ready.
“Alright, what am I wearing? Jeans and a crop top?”
“What if you wore like a bralette and some high waisted mom jeans?” Gina asks. “That’s always a look.”
“I don’t know what the vibe is at the soccer house, I don’t want to be too exposed.” She pulls out her mom jeans and a black short sleeve crop top. “I think this could be cute, and I’ll put some waves in my hair.”
“I like it.” Amanda asks. “You’re going to his place first, right?”
“Yeah, why?”
“Assert your dominance and pack an overnight bag. Bring your own toothbrush and pj’s. Show him you’re not afraid to get comfy.”
“You know, that’s not a bad idea. I feel like I’ve been stealing his clothes.” She snatches a string backpack from the floor. “Plus, my drinks won’t clink the bag with some clothes in there. What are you two up to tonight?”
“I think we’re going over to the field hockey house for a bit, and then we’ll see how it goes from there.”
“Nice! That’ll be fun, they always throw great parties.”
The three all finish getting ready, and Y/N packs her hard seltzers into her bag. Harry knocks on the door right at nine, and she flings herself onto him. He chuckles as he kisses her.
“Hey.” He says.
“Hi.”
“Ready?”
“Yup, bye girls!” She yells as she swings the door shut.
When they get into Harry’s she moves to go right up the stairs to his room, but he clutches her wrist.
“Pregame is in the kitchen, babe.”
“I know, I just wanna put my bag in your room first, is that alright?”
“Uh, yeah, of course.” He goes upstairs with her and he watches as she pulls out shorts and a t-shirt, her toothbrush, and her hairbrush.
“It’s okay I brought this stuff, right?”
“Yeah, why wouldn’t it be? I want you to be comfortable.”
“Just making sure.” She grabs her bag and they both head downstairs.
She cracks open a seltzer and they all listen to music while they get a little buzzed. Niall and Louis were funny. Harry leaves her down in the kitchen with them for a few minutes while he goes upstairs to put his contacts in. He didn’t like wearing his glasses to parties because one time someone pushed him, they fell off, and broke. His mum wasn’t too happy when she had to ship him a new pair.
“Did you all live together last year too?”
“Nope, I met Harry from class, and we were already on the soccer team together.” Niall says. “They have these mandatory international student meetings, so the three of us sort of just started hanging out. Lou’s a couple years older so we were able to get off campus. The other two, who are literally never here, are international students too. It all sort of just worked out.”
“Harry’s a great roommate too, he cooks a lot.” Louis chuckles.
“Because if I didn’t.” Harry says as he comes back in. “You two would waste your money on shit all the time.” He throws his arm around Y/N’s shoulders and finishes off his drink.
“We ready? It’s ten, gotta get there before they start turning people away.” Louis says.
Everyone agrees, so Harry loads up Y/N bags with some drinks, and out the door they go.
”I have to warn you, the soccer house is gross.” Harry says. “Those guys leave it a mess. It’s huge so it’s great for a party, but you’re better off having a wee in the bushes than using one of their bathrooms.”
“Well, I’m glad I went before we left then.” Y/N chuckles.
They all get inside, and music is already blaring. Y/N recognizes a few of the guys and she gives them hugs. They congratulate her on her win from the night prior. The house packed already, it smelled like various types of smoke, the floors were sticky with god knows what, and there were a fuck ton of guys.
“Y/N you need a drink?” One of them asks.
“No, I brought my own, but thanks!” She follows Harry into another room where things were a bit more chill. They each take a drink out of her bag and crack them open.
The party was fun for the most part, good music was playing, and Harry looked fucking hot. Y/N liked that he clearly had outfits for partying and outfits for school. Tonight he was wearing a blue short-sleeve button up with the first few buttons undone paired with a black pair of skinny jeans that had a few rips in them. He had rings on his fingers and his nails were painted a pastel purple.
Y/N wished she hadn’t been drinking so much because she desperately needed to pee. She wondered if what Harry said was true, if the bathrooms were really that gross. She searches for another girl and leaves his side.
“Hey, this is random, but you wanna go to the bathroom with me?”
“OMG, sure!” She says brightly. The girl had long blonde hair and a tight dress on.
“Thanks!”
That was the one good thing about drunk girls, they were always willing to be a bathroom buddy. The girl tugs Y/N up a set of stairs.
“Less people using this one!” She says over the music.
She was right, no one was upstairs. It was nice to take a break from the loudness. Both girls go into the bathroom and grimace.
“I don’t get this, boys need to sit down to shit, wouldn’t they try to keep it clean?” The girl scoffs and checks her makeup in the mirror.
“Guess I’ll be squatting.” Y/N sighs, and unzips her pants. She squats over the toilet and pees. “Thanks for coming with me, I wasn’t about to ask my…uh, my date to come with me.”
“No problem girl! I need a pee break myself.”
Y/N flushes and stands up all the way, switching spots with the girl so she could pee. Y/N washes her hands and checks her own makeup.
“Who are you here with?” The girl asks as she pulls her panties back, moving to wash her hands.
“Harry Styles.”
“Oh! I’ve seen him around, he’s cute.”
“Very.” They both giggle. “I’m Y/N.”
“I’m Karina.”
They smile and both head out and down the stairs. They wave goodbye to each other as they make their way back to their people. Y/N walks right up behind Harry and wraps her arms around him. He’s surprised at first and then relaxes when he sees it’s Y/N.
“Where’d you go with that girl?!”
“To the bathroom! We used the one upstairs!”
“Did you know her?!”
“Nope!” She laughs and so does Harry.
As the night goes on, Y/N starts to feel dancey and notices other people dancing in one of the larger rooms, so she tugs Harry over and wraps her arms around his neck so they can grind front to front. His hands go right to her hips, and his lips find her cheek and then her neck. One of her hands slides up to his hair to rake through. She noses his jaw to get his attention and suddenly her tongue was in his mouth. He pulls her closer and backs them up towards a wall, pressing her up against it. She wondered, briefly, how many girls Harry had made out with at a party. She knew he had to have fucked a lot. No guy could be that good at eating out without some practice. The jealousy she feels seeps in and she bites down on his lower lip a little too hard. He winces and pulls away for a moment. He catches his breath and looks down at her, moving some hair away from her face.
“Alright?!”
“How often do you do this?!”
“Do what?!”
“Make out with girls at parties! Take those girls home and fuck them!” She wasn’t sure where this was all coming from. Maybe it was the alcohol. Maybe it was starting to sink in that she gave up a part of herself to someone that she had only known a few weeks.
“Hey! Whoa! Where is this…” He leans in to speak into her ear. “Where is this coming from?”
“I’m just feeling…weird all of a sudden. You have so much experience, and I don’t have a lot, so-“
He moves back to look at her. He cups her jaw and leans in to kiss her. He gives her a few kisses before moving his lips to her ear again.
“Let’s get out of here, then we can talk more, okay?”
She nods yes and he takes her hand. He leads her out of the house, and the chilly night air hits her like a ton of bricks.
“Can you walk alright?” He asks her.
“Can I? Yes. Do I want to? No.”
“Alright, well hop on.” He crouches in front of her.
“Are you serious?”
“Yeah, all aboard.”
She giggles and hops onto his back. She rests her chin on his shoulder and nibbles on his earlobe, making him giggle.
“Thought you were upset with me for a second.”
“I got jealous.”
“Of what, babe?”
“Anyone that’s ever been with you.” She shamelessly admits. “I know that’s dumb.”
“I haven’t been with that many people.”
“It’s none of my business.”
“It is if it’s bothering you, Y/N.”
“You’re just really good at it, and it made me think that you’ve had a lot of practice. Not to mention that everything you do surprises me. I’m still shocked that you’re the type of guy to make out openly at a party.”
“I mean, yeah, I’m a nice guy, but I’m like any other guy sometimes. I’m respectful, but I still wanna have fun.”
He gets to his place and sets her down so he can unlock the door. They both go straight to his room, and they sit on the edge of his bed.
“We were having such a good time, walk me through what happened?” He asks as he gets up to take his contacts out.
“I don’t know, it was like while we were kissing it made me think of how many times you’ve done that sort of thing before. Doesn’t that happen to you with me?”
“Not really.” He sits back down next to her, running a hand through his hair. He kicks his boots off and looks at her. “I’m more or less just lost in you.”
“I think I’m just feeling vulnerable since we haven’t been alone since I was so exposed to you.”
“Shit, I’m sorry. I should have stayed with you last night when you asked me to come home with you.”
“No! It’s okay, we both had to get up early. I’m being dumb and needy.” She shakes her head.
“You’re not being either of those things. We can wait a while to do something like that again if you want.”
“No! I don’t want to wait. I really liked it. I guess, I mean…”
“Are you worried that you’re not the only one?”
“Maybe a little…”
“Babe, I’m not talking to anyone else, I thought it was pretty clear. I’m not in a rush to put a label on anything, but I’m not fucking anyone else, I swear.”
“Okay…”
“I’ve only ever fully been with like six people if that makes you feel better.”
“Harry, I really don’t need to know.”
“I just don’t want you to think I’m some sex maniac. I had sex in high school, and then there were a couple of girls last year, and then a couple people this past summer. If I seem good at it, it’s only because I’m vocal and I ask to make sure things feel good, that’s all.”
“Alright, I’m sorry for being so stupid. I ruined the entire night.”
“You’re not stupid, and you didn’t ruin anything, okay? I’m gonna go get us some water, feel free to change and then we can just watch TV or something.”
“Oh.”
“What?” He asks as he stands up.
“I just thought, you know, you’d want to take my clothes off for me.”
“I mean, I do, but I don’t think that’s a good idea right now. We both had a lot to drink, Y/N.” He gives her a soft smile and leaves to go downstairs.
She sighs heavily and then changes into the pj’s she brought. He comes back and hands her a glass. He starts unbuttoning his shirt the rest of the way.
“I really like what you have on tonight.”
“Yeah? I liked your outfit too. Although, you look pretty cute right now.” He smirks and drags his jeans down his legs and gets onto the bed with a sigh. 
“Oh, do I?”
“Mhm, very cute.” His eyes trail down her body and they grow wide when they get to her legs. “What happened here?” He points to the various bruises on her thighs and shins.
“Oh, it’s just from going to the gym and games and stuff. I always have bruises on me.” She shrugs. “No big deal.”
“Poor thing.” He rubs his hand over one of her thighs.
“It’s really not a big deal.” Goosebumps raise on her skin from his gentle touch. She lays down fully next to him, rolling onto her side to face him. “I like you.”
“I like you too.”
She nuzzles into his chest and he rubs her back. They stay like that for a while, and she starts to hear her breathing level out. He carefully gets up to turn his light off, and goes back to the way he was.
//
The next morning, Y/N wakes up pressed into Harry’s side. He was out like a light. She gets up and grabs her toothbrush and pads out to the bathroom. She gets in and locks the door behind her. She splashes some cool water onto her face, and brushes her teeth. She tip toes back to Harry’s room, and crawls back into bed.
“Where’d you go.” He mumbles as he moves to spoon her.
“Just to the bathroom.” She whispers.
He nuzzles into her back, pressing his pelvis to her ass. He pushes a leg between hers to get especially cozy. She adjusts against him, and things sort of just sped up from there. He started moving against her and the second she whimpered, he was dipping his hand into her shorts.
“Is this okay?” He asks, kissing on the exposed part of her neck.
“Yes.” She breathes.
His fingers rub on her clit at first before going between her folds. He groans when he feels how wet she is. He drags it up to her clit to rub circles on her. She turns over onto her stomach and he follows her, continuing to grind himself against her ass, and rubbing on her clit.
“Fuck, Y/N.”
Hearing him moan her name was doing things to her. She moves her hips along with his, and she starts to feel warm all over. She was moaning into his pillows, and he feels her writhe under him while she comes. He takes his hand away once she’s done, and she rolls onto her back.
“Harry?”
“Yeah?”
“Can I…give you a hand job?”
“You really want to?”
“Yeah, I really do.” She bites her bottom lip and he moves to lay next to her.
“You’re positive?”
“Yes.”
He starts to lower his boxers and he looks at her again. She nods and he gets them of all the way. Her eyes widen. He really was big, and thick too. She sort of knew what to do. She had seen enough porn to know she at least needed to make sure her hand was wet, so she spits into it, and carefully grips him. He hisses from her touch.
“Wanna know what I like?” He asks her.
“Yeah.”
“While you do it, put these fingers over my tip.” He moves her fingers he wants them and then she moves them back and forth while her hand works around him. “Shit, just like that, it’s perfect.”
Y/N can’t help but look at Harry’s perfectly sculpted happy trail that leads down to the small tufts of hair right at his base. His balls weren’t hairy, he clearly did a lot of manscaping. In a bold move she uses her other hand to cup his balls, and his head rolls back into the pillow.
“Is that okay?”
“Yeah, just, like, massage them a little, but not too hard.”
She nods and gives him gentle squeezes while her hand continues to work on him. This wasn’t so bad. She wasn’t sure what she was so nervous about, it was just a penis. She licks her lips and looks at him.
“Can I…put my mouth on it?”
“Fuck, yeah, please.” He grips the sheets as she wraps her lips around his tip. “Just no teeth!” He reminds her at the last second and she pops off.
“How the fuck am I supposed to do that? Unhinge my jaw?”
“No.” He chuckles. “Just try to keep your lips around your teeth or keep your mouth wide. Use your tongue more than anything.”
She nods and goes back down. He has to fight to buck up into her. She only keeps her mouth around his tip, not wanting to go crazy. She pumps the rest of him, drool dripping down her chin.
“Y/N, I’m getting close.”
She keeps sucking on him. When she looks up at him, making eye contact, he loses it. She spurts into her mouth and her eyes widen at the taste. It didn’t taste bad, but it certainly didn’t taste good either. She takes it all, but she sure as shit wasn’t going to swallow. She looks around his room for his trash and when she spots it, she gets off the bed and spits into it. She grabs the glass of water from his desk and swishes it around her mouth before spitting again.
“Sorry.” She breathes. “I just-“
“You’re apologizing? Get your ass over here.” He smirks. She gets back onto the bed and he holds her close. “I wouldn’t have wanted you to swallow it unless you really wanted to. I know it’s a lot to get used to.”
“So, you’re not offended?”
“You just gave me a blow job, I’m not offended at all.” He kisses her forehead. “I’m just gonna go use the bathroom, I’ll be right back.” He grabs his boxers and slips them on and leaves the room.
Y/N snatches her phone and texts in the group chat letting Amanda and Gina know what just happened. She couldn’t wait to get home, she needed to talk about it now. When Harry gets back she nearly throws her phone. She puts her phone down gently and cuddles up to him when he lays back down. He kisses on the top of her head a couple of times and rubs her back.
“That felt really good, by the way.”
“You’re not just saying that?” She pouts up at him.
“Not at all, I’ve been dreaming about you doing that. It was nice to feel the real thing.” His lips curve up as he looks down at her. “You’re a natural, sure you’ve never done that before.”
“Never, I swear.” She giggles. “I’m glad it was good for you.”
“It was fantastic.” He sighs.
After snuggling a little longer, they both decide to get up. Harry makes Y/N some eggs and toast for breakfast before walking her home. They get to her door and he has trouble saying goodbye. His lips just won’t leave hers.
“You have practice today?”
“Mhm, and then an away game tomorrow. We leave early in the morning. I’ll text you when I get home, maybe we can meet up.”
“I’d like that.” He smiles. “So I won’t see you at all tonight?”
“No, we’re not allowed to go out the night before an away game.”
“Fair enough.” He sighs. “Alright.” He kisses her against, sucking on her bottom lip before letting her go. “Can’t wait to hear how the game goes.”
“Thanks, I’ll see you tomorrow.”
“Bye.”
She goes inside and runs upstairs. She knocks on Amanda’s door before going in and they both squeal. Gina comes in and squeals with them. 
//
It was a rough game. They lost by one goal. The bus was quiet at first, but the coach ended up farting and it made everyone laugh, lightening the mood. They wouldn’t be going out to celebrate tonight, but Y/N knew a few of the girls would be getting together. She was pooped and didn’t feel like drinking. She was sitting in the window seat on the coach bus next to Gina, who was turned talking to one of the other girls, so she takes the opportunity to call Harry. Now that she thinks about it, they’ve never spoken on the phone before. She puts her headphones in and dials his number.
“Hello?”
“Hey.”
“Hey! How was the game, babe?”
“We lost…by one goal.” She sighs.
“I’m sorry, that must not feel great. I watched the live stream, but I was only able to catch the beginning.”
“You…you actually watched part of it?”
“Yeah! I wanted to support you. I had to tutor this afternoon so that’s why I wasn’t able to watch the whole thing.”
“Well, thanks for watching a little…”
“Of course, babe.”
“Um, we should be back to campus in an hour. I need to shower and stuff, and I don’t really feel like going out, but would you wanna come over and cuddle?”
“I’d love to. I’ll bring my laptop so we can watch Disney movies.”
“That sounds amazing. I’ll text you once I’m all set.”
“Sounds good, see you soon.”
Y/N hangs up and taps Gina on the shoulder. She tells her that Harry’s gonna come over and she nods excitedly. She takes the second shower once Amanda is done, and then puts on a pair of comfy sweat pants and throws on a t-shirt. Harry comes over, and she takes him right up to her room.
“What are your roommates up to tonight?”
“Not sure, they’re probably just hanging out too.” They both get onto her bed. “Sorry there’s not as much room as your bed.”
“Are you kidding, this is going to be a great cuddle.”
He sits up against the wall, and has her sit in front of him, placing the laptop at the foot of the bed. They decide on The Goofy Movie. Although, Harry is being very distracting. He rubs Y/N’s shoulders and neck, and then his arms wrap around her waist. He gets up under her shirt, one hand kneading one of her breasts, and the other dips into her sweatpants. He starts kissing on her neck and her head rolls back to his shoulder. She bites her bottom lip as his fingers get inside her underwear and start rubbing at her clit. His middle finger slips inside her and she gasps.
“Alright?” He nips at her earlobe.
“Mhm, don’t stop.” She bites her bottom lip. They’ve both forgotten about the movie, almost thankful it’s just background noise to help muffle things. “M’getting too hot, Harry.” She whines.
He nearly rips her shirt off, exposing her full chest to him. She gets up and wiggles out of her sweatpants. He gets his own shirt off, and then she straddles him. She kisses down his neck and sucks where she pleases.
“I did some thinking last night while you were gone.” He says between pants.
“Oh yeah?” She rolls her hips down on him.
“Yeah.” He grips her hips and moves his up to meet hers. “If I’m only seeing you, and you’re only seeing me, then I think I should just cut the crap and ask you to be my girlfriend, don’t you think?”
“You…I thought the labels-“
“I was being stupid about that. I wanna be your boyfriend, Y/N. Can’t risk anyone else scooping you up. I need you to be mine.”
“I’m already yours.”
“Like, officially though.”
“Okay.”
“Really?”
“Yeah, I want you to be my boyfriend too.”
He grabs his phone out of his pocket and goes to change his Facebook status when he realizes something.
“We’re not even friends on here…”
“We’re not?! Could have sworn that happened when you started tutoring me.”
“No, I guess not. Think that was just insta.” He sends her a friend request, and she accepts, and then they both change their statuses. “There, now there’s no question about it.” They both set their phones on the floor, and get back to it.
Their tongues slide against each other as he gropes various parts of her body. Things were getting hot and heavy fast.
“Want you, please.” She whimpers against him.
“What?”
“Please, Harry, fuck me.”
“Y/N…”
“I’m ready, I swear. We’re both sober, I want this. Please, Harry, please fuck me, don’t make me beg.” She pouts. “Fuck, I don’t have any condoms.”
“I…have some in my backpack.” He blushes. “I just keep them in there, I didn’t think anything was going to happen tonight.”
“Well, I’m glad you have some. Do you wanna do this?”
“I do, but only if you’re really sure.”
“I am.” She smiles and he nods. She gets off of him and lies down on the bed while he searches through his backpack.
“Do you want me to finger you some more?”
“No, I really just want your dick.” She slides her underwear down her legs and tosses them to the floor.
His mouth was watering. He strips himself of the rest of his clothes and snatches a condom. He makes sure her door is locked, and closes his laptop before getting on top of her. He opens the foil packet, and rolls the rubber down his length.
“You’re positive?”
“Yes, Harry, I swear.”
“I’ll stop at any second, okay? You just need to speak up.”
“Okay.”
She spreads her legs apart for him, and he leans down to kiss her. He rubs his tip against her clit and through her folds, making sure she’s wet. He starts to push inside her, and all she feels is pressure and stretching. It sort of burned a bit as he did it. She takes a deep breath and digs her nails into his shoulders.
“Almost all the way in, can you take it?”
“Yeah, yeah, I can take it.”
He groans once he’s all the way in. He was so fucking snug inside her, it was a miracle he didn’t nut right then and there.
“You feel so fucking good, Y/N. Are you doing okay?”
“Yeah.” She had a couple of tears in her eyes.
“Are you sure? It doesn’t hurt?”
“It hurts a little, but not enough that I want to stop. I’m just getting used to you. Try moving.”
“Okay.”
He slowly rocks in and out, watching her face to make sure she wasn’t in too much pain. It was crazy, it was a like a switch went off because as soon as he got going with a good pace, it started to feel good. Even the stretching, she liked how it all felt. One of his hands kneads her breast and tweaks her nipple and his lips attach to her neck.
“Okay, babe?” He says into her ear.
“So good, Harry.” She wraps her legs around his back and digs her heels into his ass.
He couldn’t do much with her tonight, he knew that. He couldn’t fuck her from behind or even let her on top, but he could make her feel amazing. He snakes a hand between them and rubs her clit.
“Oh!” She gasps.
“Like that, baby girl?”
“Yes, oh my god, yes, Harry.” She arches up into him. She’s breathing heavily and scratching at his back. She almost felt like she needed to pee, but she knew it was just her orgasm getting ready to wash over her. “Shit, oh fuck, shit!” She cries out as she comes around his cock.
He spills into the condom shortly after, not being able to hold on much longer himself. He pulls out of her slowly, not wanting to hurt her and she winces.
“I know, baby, I know.” He feels terrible, he knew she had to feel sore. He gets up and throws the condom out in her trash and gets back over to her quickly, caressing her cheeks, applying kisses all over her face. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah.” She smiles and practically melts at his tenderness. “I really need to pee.” She chuckles.
“Alright, let’s getcha to the bathroom then.”
“I can go on my own. Just need a shirt.”
“Take mine.” He grabs it off the floor and hands it to her. He slips his own boxers back on, and helps her stand up.
He watches her waddle out of the room. She winces as she uses the toilet, and she grimaces at the toilet paper when she sees a light pink color. He was so careful with her, extremely gentle, but she was still a virgin at the end of the day. Well, not anymore. She just gave something major to Harry. She waddles back to her room, and smiles when she sees him still half naked, waiting in her bed.
“Do you want the side with the wall, or-“
She practically jumps on top of him, and she attacks him with kisses. They both giggle and then she settles to lay on top of him for a bit. He rubs her back and soothes her as best he can. He gets up to use the bathroom, and when he comes back they decide to finish their movie and spoon before falling asleep.
//
Harry held Y/N all night. She felt extremely safe in his arms, and it was exactly what she needed after doing something so big for her. She adjusts against him, and he gives her kisses on the back of her neck and she smiles. She turns over and buries her face in his chest. He strokes her back and kisses the top of her head. He was being careful with her, knowing that she would need some extra reassurance.
“How are you feeling?” He finally asks, his voice still thick with sleep.
“I’m okay.” She mumbles. “A little sore, but I’ll be alright.”
“I tried not to be too rough with you, I’m sorry.”
She looks up at him and smiles.
“You weren’t rough at all…I probably should have let you finger me a little more beforehand. I just really wanted you.”
“Can’t blame you for that.” He smirks and she swats a hand at his chest. “Kidding.”
“Mhm, sure you were.”
“Do you have plans today?”
“Just homework and stuff. I’m dreading our practice tomorrow morning, the coach is gonna ride us for losing.” She sighs.
“It was your first loss, right?”
“Yeah, so it’s not terrible, but it could easily be the start to a losing streak, so we need to prevent that.” They both shift so Harry’s on his back, and she’s got her head on his chest. “Why? Did you want to do something?”
“Well, I was thinking I could go back to my place and shower, and then I could come back here to do homework or something…we could get brunch at the dining hall.”
“God, I love brunch at dhall. Could I invite Amanda and Gina? They’ll be jealous.”
“Sure! I don’t care.” He kisses her forehead and gets up. She watches him stretch, and he gets his clothes on. “Wanna just meet over there in, like, an hour?”
“Works for me.”
“Alright, see you in a bit.” He leans down and pecks her lips before slipping out.
Just as she’s getting out of bed, and putting some shorts on, Gina and Amanda burst into her room.
“You guys wanna come to the dining hall with us in a bit?” Y/N asks with a smug look on her face.
“Yes, but we have more important things to discuss.” Amanda says. “What the hell happened in here last night?”
“Oh god, did you guys hear anything?”
“Only a little.” Gina says. “I just put headphones in.”
“Okay, so this is going to sound like he and I have bene moving fast, well, I guess we have been, but…we had sex last night.”
“Like full on?!” Amanda asks. The three sit on the bed together.
“Yeah, he was like rubbing up on me and stuff, and we were making out, and I told him I wanted to. He was so sweet, he kept asking me if I was sure and everything.”
“Did you make sure to pee after?” Gina asks.
“Yeah…and I think I bled a little…I’m a little sore. He was so sweet on me, though, like he took it really slow.”
“Did it hurt while he was doing it?” Amanda asks.
“A little in the begging, like when he first put it in, and then all of a sudden it started to feel really good. I think he was hitting my g-spot or something. He rubbed my clit too, I didn’t know an orgasm could feel so good.” She blushes. Her and the girls have had plenty of these conversations, so it wasn’t that weird to be so open, but just thinking about the previous events was making her feel an ache between her legs.
“Good for you! And he asked to go to the dining hall with you?” Gina asks.
“Yeah, he asked me if I had plans today. He held me all night too. We, like, made things official last night…on Facebook…”
“Oh shit!” The girls say and both take their phones out. They like the status update.
“I’m gonna go shower quick, and then we can get ready to go?” Y/N asks.
“Definitely.” Amanda says.
They both watch Y/N stand up. She breathes funny for a second and then she sneezes.
“Ow! Oh my god!” She grabs at her lower stomach.
“What happened?” Gina asks, concerned.
“Felt like my vagina was gonna fall out.” Y/N says and they all start laughing. “Fuck, this is going to be a long day…”
//
Harry really liked Y/N’s friends. They were chill, but blunt. He knew Y/N must have filled them in on the night prior, but he didn’t mind. He knew the first time was a big deal for anyone, his certainly was, even if it was when he was seventeen.
“Harry, you’re on senate right?” Gina asks.
“Yeah.” He smiles. “Why?”
“Is it true you guys have these really long meetings on Sunday nights?”
“Mhm.” He sighs. “We meet up at five, and we all have to be dressed up because sometimes different staff and faculty come to the meetings, so we need to look professional. I’ve been there as late as 10PM sometimes. Certain motions take forever to get through, it’s annoying. The only perk is that we get food provided.”
“And that’s why you get a lot of your homework done on Saturdays, right?” Y/N says.
“That’s right.” He smiles at her.
“How come you wanted to on senate and not join a normal club?” Amanda asks.
“I wanted to be involved with how things are done on campus.” Harry shrugs. “I was on student senate in high school, so I wanted to continue with it here.”
“What made you want to study at an American university? Aren’t schools way less expensive where you’re from?” Gina asks.
“They can be. I just thought this would be a good time for me to get away and travel. It makes me appreciate home more when I go back.”
“Makes sense.” Gina says. “I’m actually from Florida, and only came up here to play hockey.”
“Same here, I’m from California.” Amanda tells him.
“I think I’m one of the few in-state students on our team.” Y/N says.
“That’s cool though that this school has such a good hockey program that you wanted to come here.”
After lunch, Harry comes back to Y/N’s apartment, and they all hang out to do homework in the living room. When 4PM hits he explains he needs to go home so he can get ready for senate.
“Thanks for hanging out today, it was nice.” Y/N says as they stand in the doorway.
“Yeah, it was.” He puts his thumb and forefinger on her chin to tilt her chin up. He leans down and gives her a nice, slow kiss. “When do I see you next?”
“I don’t know…Tuesday for tutoring?”
“Works for me.”
“I mean, I’m sure we’ll talk before then.”
“Most likely.” He grins.
“Okay, well, have a god senate meeting.”
“Thanks.” He gives her another kiss before heading out.
“He’s, like, dreamy.” She says to the girls when she walks back into the living room. “I think I’ll keep him around.” She giggles with them.
//
Harry was just finishing getting his tie on for the senate meeting, and he thinks to send Y/N a mirror selfie so she could see what he has to wear. He puts a pout on his face and puts a caption on it asking her to just kill him. Joking, of course.
When she gets the DM, she bites her bottom lip. She thought he looked really good. So she told him that, well she told him he looked really sexy, and that was just about all he needed to stay distracted for his entire meeting.
“Harry?”
“Hm?”
“What’s your vote on giving Awesome Weekends more funding?”
“Oh, yeah, sorry. Um, I just think if we do this we need to see some return on investment. I want to make sure that students actually go to the events they put on. The money should go towards more advertising and stuff like that. I mean, but just word of mouth we were able to get more people at sporting events. The events Awesome Weekends put on aren’t exactly always awesome.”
“They’ve proposed more free skate nights.” Billy says. “Off-setting the cost of rentals. That’s why a lot of students don’t go to that normally. They’re also working on more movie nights, and late night dining.”
“Alright, I vote yes then, but it needs to be a trial basis. We need to see how it works. If they want the same amount of money next year then they can say why they deserve it in allocations this spring like everyone else.”
“I agree with Harry.” Ari says. “I say we boost it now, but let it be clear that if they want more next year, they’ll have to ask for it during allocations like everyone else.”
“Thanks.” He whispers to her.
“No problem.” She smiles.
“Alright, let’s take a fifteen minute break.” The senior class president says.
“You’re a little distracted tonight, are you alright?” Ari asks Harry.
“Yeah, I’m fine.” He says, taking out his phone. Y/N had sent him a selfie of her own, snuggled up in bed, and he smiles at it. “These meetings just go on forever sometimes. My girlfriend’s already in bed for Christ’s sake.”
“It’s only 9:30…wait, did you just say girlfriend?”
“Yeah, made it official with her last night.” He smiles dreamily.
“The girl from the hockey team?!”
“Um, yeah…why?”
“I…well, no offense, but she just seems sort of frumpy for you, Harry.”
“Frumpy? That’s sort of rude, Ari.” He frowns. “I think she’s really pretty.”
“I just meant, like, she’s always wearing sweats and stuff.”
“A lot of people on teams do that. What do you care how she dresses anyways?” 
“I just think people should care more about how they look before they leave for the day.”
“You’ve never seen her dressed up for a party then, because-“ He cuts himself off. “You know what, I don’t need to do this. I like her, she’s my girlfriend, and that’s it. As my friend, I hope you’d be happy for me.”
“I’m ecstatic.” She huffs and gets up to grab some more water.
“I don’t like her attitude at all.” Harry says to Andrew.
“Dude…she has a thing for you, and you just rubbed a new relationship in her face. I was sort of hoping she’d stop liking you when you brought Y/N over for that movie night, but I guess not.”
“She what?!” He whisper screams. “Why didn’t she say anything?”
“Probably because she knew you didn’t like her back. She’s had a thing for you since last year.”
“Shit, I feel terrible.” He looks over at Ari and then back to Andrew. “Should I talk to her?”
“No, she’d probably just be embarrassed. You said you’re official with Y/N now, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Then she just need to accept it. She’ll move on now that she knows she really doesn’t have a chance.”
“Ari’s really nice, and pretty in her own right, I just like sportier girls, I always have.”
“Hey, I think Y/N’s hot, so you don’t have to explain it to me.” He smirks.
“Don’t ever say that to me again…but thanks.”
It was nearly 10:30 by the time Harry got back to his apartment. He goes straight to his room and flops onto his bed. He groans and then changes out of his nice clothes, and goes to do his nightly routine in the bathroom. He gets settled in bed, and takes his phone out.
Harry: goodnight, Y/N, sweet dreams <3
Y/N gets the text and nearly squeals. Harry was so sweet.
Y/N: night! <3
//
Y/N groans when her alarm goes off at 6AM. Sometimes she really hated having early ice times, but nonetheless she gets up and puts her warm ups on. She grabs her phone and decided to be a little cute.
Y/N: morning, Harry! Hope you have a great day :)
She gets her gym bag together, and meets Amanda and Gina downstairs. They each grab a granola bar, and head out the door.
Harry wakes up at 6:15 to get ready to go to the gym. His heart skips a beat when he sees Y/N’s good morning text, and the smile on his face grows wider as he rereads it.
Harry: morning, love, hope coach doesn’t go too hard on you
He looks outside and sees that it’s pretty nice out, and decides to just go for a run. Harry liked getting his workout over with in the mornings. It gave him a lot of energy for the day, and once it was done, it was done.
Coach had the girls sprint across the ice way too many times, and then he had them work on their slap shots. They scrimmaged until they couldn’t scrimmage anymore. He said that they better get it together for their next away game Wednesday. They needed to be able to win on the road, not just at home.
Y/N was drenched in sweat, as were the other girls. She peels her padding off and the rest of her clothes, and hops into the shower. She needed to look nice for one of her business classes today, so she puts on a pair of tan nylons to cover her legs. It was getting colder, but it wasn’t quite black-tights seasons yet. Then she puts on a green short-sleeve blouse, and pairs it with a black pencil skirt that comes to right above her knees. This was her “fancy” skirt for presentations. She straightens her hair and puts some makeup on, and then slips in her black flats. Amanda and Gina were dressed up too.
“We better get points for looking so nice, or I’ll kill this professor.” Gina says.
“Right? Like, there has to be style points.” Y/N says.
“Let’s just get up to campus and get this over with.” Amanda says. “A presentation at 8:15, who the fuck thought that was a good idea?”
The girls crushed their presentation, of course, but Y/N didn’t have time between her other classes to change, so she just toughs it out. She figures after lunch she can run home quickly to change into her workout clothes.
Andrew and Ari were in line at the dining hall, waiting to get sandwiches when they see Y/N walk by with some of the other hockey girls.
“What were you saying about her being frumpy?” Andrew says to her, nudging her arm.
“Stop it.” She groans. “I’m embarrassed enough for how I acted last night. I’m lucky Harry’s even sitting next to me.”
Y/N accidentally bumps into someone while she’s getting herself a glass of water.
“I’m so sorry, I…oh, hi, Harry.” She beams.
“Y/N, hi.” He blushes when he looks her up and down. “You look, um, nice.”
“Thanks, I had this stupid presentation for my marketing class this morning, and I haven’t had a chance to change yet. Hoping to after lunch.” They both walk into the dining area together. “I have like an hour before my next class so I’m gonna eat quick and head back.”
“Do you…want some help changing out of all that?” He asks, stepping close so no one hears him.
“Um…”
“I’m sitting right over there, come grab me when you’re done eating, yeah?”
“Okay.”
He smiles and kisses her cheek before walking away. Y/N goes over to sit down with her friends, face completely flushed.
“Are you alright?” Ashley asks.
“Yeah, um, I think I just made a dick appointment, so I can’t stay long.”
“Oh my god!” Ashley squeals. “Damn, with Harry?”
“Yeah.” Y/N smiles. “I told him I was going to change after lunch and he just asked me if I needed help.”
“Oh, shit!” Amanda laughs. “What a fuckboy thing to say, but damn, I don’t think I’d say no either.”
“He’s, like, way more smooth than I ever would have thought.”
Y/N only eats about half of her lunch out of nerves, and then says goodbye to everyone. She walks over to Harry’s table, and clears her throat. He looks over at her and smiles, getting up with his empty dishes. He says goodbye to his friends and walks out with Y/N. They put their dishes away, and then he grabs her hand, intertwining their fingers.
“This is okay, right? I’m not being too pushy?”
“No, I…I want you to come over.”
“Okay.” He smiles and they both walk a little faster to the student apartments.
Y/N nervously keys inside and they both run up to her room. She slams it closed and locks it, and the next thing she knows she’s being pinned up against it. Harry presses his front to hers, and groans into their kiss.
“Is this okay?” He breathes before moving to suck on her neck.
“Yes.” Her hands move to undo his pants. “Is this?”
“Yes.” He steps back to take his shirt off and wiggle out of his pants.
He grabs her and his hands slide to her ass to unzip the back of her skirt. It falls to the ground, pooling at her feet. He lifts her shirt overhead, and quickly unhooks her bra.
“Christ, you’re so fucking beautiful.” He leads her over to her bed, and lays her down. His fingers hook into her panties and he slides them down her legs. He licks his lips when he’s presented with her center. “You don’t mind if I have a little dessert, do you?”
“Please, indulge.” She leans up on her elbows to watch as he dives right in. “Oh, fuck.” Her head rolls back, and her hands rake through his hair.
He licks her up and down and moves his face from side to side. He sucks on her clit, and slides his middle finger inside her. She winces for a moment, and he pops off her to look at her.
“Are you still sore?”
“Um…only a little…but I really want you to keep going.”
“I don’t wanna do it if it’s gonna hurt.”
“Please, Harry? I really want you to fuck me again.”
“I just wish I had some lube or something to help soothe you…we’ll have to buy some.” He says more so to himself than to her before licking over her clit again. He does the next best thing, and just wells up some spit and lets it fall from his tongue to her center. She whimpers and he looks up at her. “Like that?”
“Yeah…it was sort of sexy…”
He does it again and then slides his middle finger back inside her. He’s able to get a second finger in, and he curls them both up against that spongey spot of her front wall. He uses his other thumb to rub around her clit. He looks up at her and can’t help but smirk when he sees her head rolled back into the pillow.
“Can tell you’re close, love, you gonna come for me?”
“Shit, oh my god, yes!” She cries out. His words put her over the edge and she comes around his fingers. He goes over to his backpack to grab a condom, and takes his boxers off so he can roll it on. He gets back on the bed between her legs.
 “You know, I never asked, are you on the pill or anything? I don’t mind using condoms, I’m just curious.”
“Yeah, I’m on the pill.” She puts her hands on his shoulders and smiles.
He hums his response and lines himself up with her. He starts to push inside, but he stops.
“Why’d you stop?” She pouts.
“Just wanted to make sure you still wanted to.”
“I do! Please, just keep going.”
He nods and slowly pushes inside her. He grunts once he’s all the way in, and stays there a moment before pulling out and pushing back in. Her mouth falls open from the pleasure.
“That feels really good.” She says, pressing kisses to chest.
“Yeah? Like it like this, babe?”
“Mhm.”
He continues to carefully thrust in and out of her. She bites her bottom lip, and decides to let him know how she’s feeling.
“Could we…could I…um…”
“What is it, baby? Tell me what you want.”
“What if I got on top?”
“You sure you wanna try that now? When’s your class?”
She looks off to her clock.
“I’ve got thirty minutes, plenty of time.”
“Alright.” He pulls out and switches spots with her. He sits up against the wall and waits for her. She gives him a funny look. “What?”
“Aren’t you supposed to lay down?”
“Not necessarily, I wanna help you, just come here.”
She crawls into his lap, and lines herself up with him. They both look down as she slowly sinks down on him. Her eyes flutter closed for a moment to get used to it. He helps her wraps her legs around his waist, and his hands grip her ass. She wraps her arms around his shoulders and he slowly thrusts up into her. Her eyes snap open when she feels how deep he’s able to go.
“Oh my god.” She looks at him. “Do that again.”
He slots his lips over hers and gets a rhythm going. She does her best to move along with him, but she doesn’t mind that he’s doing a lot of the work. She sucks his bottom between her teeth before moving to nibble on his earlobe.
“Harry.” She whines.
“Feels good?”
“Feels so good.” She bites down right on the crook of his neck and he groans.
His hands grip harder on her ass he moves her a little faster. Her clit was rubbing against him in the most perfect way, and she could feel another release approaching. She grips at his hair and tugs hard as she cries out into his chest. He spills into the condom as she comes down from her high. They both take a minute to sit there. He holds her close to him and rubs her back. He kisses her temple and then moves to her now puffy lips. He gives her a soft smile when he sees her mascara had run a bit. He uses his thumbs to help clean up under eyes, and it makes her giggle.
“I’ll just use a makeup wipe.” She pecks at his lips and slowly gets off him. “Blegh, I don’t like the way that feels at all.”
“It’s cause you’re so sensitive, babe.” He gets up and rids himself of the condom, putting his boxers and other clothes back on. He watches as she grabs a towel to wrap around herself.
“Mm, right, I forgot you were a sexologist.” She rolls her eyes. “I’m just gonna pee, I’ll be right back.”
She’s back in a couple minutes and he watches her rifle through her workout clothes. She settles on a pair of cropped leggings, a sports bra, and a t-shirt. She flips her hair over and puts it up in a messy bun, and then grabs a makeup up wipe to get everything off. She sits down next to him to lace up her sneakers.
“I’m not a sexologist.” He mumbles.
“I know, I was being sarcastic.” She smirks.
“I’m aware.” He sits back on her bed and she looks at him. “I did take a women’s health class last year, though, and we talked about things that can happen after sex, so that’s the only reason why I know that.”
“Why in the fuck did you take a women’s health class, Harry?” She nearly laughs.
“I don’t know, my mum said it would be a good idea…and it counted towards one of my gen eds. I actually learned a lot. You ladies, uh, have a lot to deal with.”
“Were there other boys in the class?”
“A couple. I mostly kept to myself, I didn’t want anyone thinking I was there just to meet girls or anything.”
“Tell me, what else did you learn?” She was intrigued now.
“Basically everything that goes on with your body from birth to death.”
“Is that how you learned to be so go in bed?” She blushes.
“No, but please, keep inflating my ego.” He grins. “How are you feeling right now?”
“Good, I may refrain from doing squats because my legs feel like jelly, but other than that, no complaints.” She leans back to kiss his cheek. “I have time to get it together during class anyways.” She looks over at her click. “Which I need to get to now.”
She stands up and so does he. He wraps his arms around her from behind and gives a squeeze before letting her go. As she walked to class she couldn’t wipe the smile off her face. She could definitely get used to having a boyfriend.
//
Things went on like this for a few a weeks. Harry and Y/N would meet up when they could for homework dates, keeping their actual tutoring sessions at the library so no funny business would happen. When they were alone, it was on just about every time. He tried to livestream her away games, and he was at every single one of her home games. When she gave him one of her jerseys from the previous year to wear, he tackled her and showered her with kisses. He wears it to all her home games now.
“You don’t have a game Saturday night, right?” He asks her one evening while doing homework.
“Nope, just during the afternoon, why?”
“There’s going to be free skate Saturday night, would you wanna go? I sort of have to be there for senate. I’ll understand if you won’t feel like it.”
“No! That sounds like fun. I never get to skate just for the hell of it. What time does it start? My, um, mom is coming to the game Saturday and she’s going to want to get dinner afterwards.”
“It starts at eight, and you’re mum’s coming?”
“Mhm.”
“Will I get to meet her?”
“Do you want to?” She raises an eyebrow at him.
“I think I should, you’re my girlfriend after all. Does she know about me?”
“Of course she does! I told her a week or so after we made things official. She’s going to sit in the parent’s section most likely…”
“I don’t mind not sitting with the usual people I go with. It would give me some time to chat with her if I sit with her. I wanna make a good impression.”
“You’re so sweet.” She smiles.
“Your siblings aren’t coming?”
“Nah, they’ll hang back to watch the bar.”
“Cool, well, I’m excited. What have you told her about me?”
“I told her how smart you are and how we met because you’re tutoring me.” She shuffles his papers and laptop away to crawl into his lap. “And I told her how sweet you are, and how you always walk me home when it’s late, and stuff like that.”
“Oh.” He wraps his arms around her waist.
“And I told her about your major, and how you’re on senate, and that you’re an all-around good person. I sent her a picture of you and she agreed that you’re very cute.”
Harry can’t help but smile while he presses his lips to hers.
“The tattoos didn’t throw her off?”
“Not at all.” She scoffs. “My mom is pretty chill for the most part. She just wants me to be happy, and I am, so it’s no skin off her nose.”
“I told my mum about you too, you know. I told about how nice you are and how passionate you are about hockey, and how bright you are.”
“Oh, stop.”
“I mean it! I really admire you, Y/N. It takes a lot of work to balance being a student-athlete.”
“Thanks, Har.” She pecks his lips and nuzzles into his neck.
//
On Saturday, Harry explains to his friends that he’ll be sitting on the parent side of the arena to meet Y/N’s mom. He has the jersey that Y/N gave him on, so he wasn’t hard to find. He feels a tap on his shoulder just as he’s getting some ketchup onto his hotdog. He turns around and looks down to see a woman who sort of looked like Y/N.
“Hi, are you Harry? I could only assume since you’re wearing a jersey with my daughter’s name on it.”
“Yeah! Hi, are you Mrs. Y/L/N?”
“Mhm, please, just call me Angie.” She gives Harry a gentle hug. “It’s so nice to meet you, Y/N told me so much about you.”
“It’s nice to meet you too. Did you want anything from concessions before we go in?”
“Oh, no, I’m all set, but thank you.” She smiles. “I’m so excited, this is the first game I’ve been able to get to all season. I heard you’ve been to every single one.”
“It’s important to support the women’s teams just as much as the men’s.”
“Well, I know how much it means to Y/N, so thank you.”
He follows her into the arena and they sit in a row a few up from the glass. Harry finishes his hotdog and tosses his trash into a nearby bin. Everything goes dark, and lights start flashing. The crowd cheers for both teams as they come onto the ice. Harry cheers and claps for Y/N, and so does her mother.
Y/N assists a goal, and the crowd goes wild. Later on she’s sent to the penalty box for knocking someone over, to which she argued with the ref about, to which Harry had to fight the blood rushing to his dick watching her get fired up. She sits there for the two minutes, and gets back on the ice. Harry chats with Y/N’s mom between periods, and the girls end up winning 3-1. It was a good game.
“I’m glad it’s over, I was really starting to get cold.” She chuckles as they go out to the lobby. “I was planning to take Y/N for a bite to eat once she’s done, would you like to join us?”
“Oh, I don’t wanna impose on your alone time…”
“Don’t be silly! You’re welcome to join, I’m sure she’ll love it.”
“Thanks, yeah, if she’s cool with it I’d be happy to join.”
Twenty or so minutes go by before Y/N emerges in the lobby. She had some ice wrapped around her shoulder, and a huge smile on her face when she sees her mom.
“Mum!” She runs over to her and they hug.
“Hi, sweetie.” She kisses her cheek. “What’s wrong with your shoulder?”
“Nothing, the trainer just wanted it wrapped up.” She shrugs and goes over to hug Harry.
“Great game.” He says.
“Thanks.” She smiles and kisses his cheek. “Do you wanna join us for dinner?”
“Yeah, that’d be great.”
“Perfect, how does Chinese sound?” Her mom asks.
“Works for me.” Y/N says.
“Sounds good.” Harry says.
“Harry, I’ll need to go ready at my place before free skate. Ashley’s having a…get together tonight.”
“That’s fine, I’ll wanna change to.”
They tell each other as they climb into Angie’s car. She laughs to herself and shakes her head at Y/N.
“What?”
“You can just say you’re going to a party. You just won a game, of course you guys are gonna celebrate tonight.” She nudges her.
The three enjoy a nice Chinese buffet. Angie is able to get to know Harry a little more, and Y/N eats it up. Harry knew how to speak with adults since he had to do it often for student senate. He was definitely making a good impression.
“Want to just drop you off at your apartment, honey?”
“That’d be great mom, thanks.”
Angie gets out of the car to give Y/N a big hug and kiss goodbye, and she gives Harry a hug as well. Y/N keys into her apartment, and brings Harry upstairs with her.
“It shouldn’t take me too long, and then we can go to your place.”
“Take your time, we don’t need to be the first people there.” He says, settling to lounge on her bed.
He watches as she picks out a pair of ripped mom jeans and a long sleeve white crop top. She heard him laugh and she turns her head.
“What?”
“What’s the point of that having sleeves if half your stomach isn’t covered?”
“It’s going to be cold on the ice, and hot at Ashley’s. I’m just trying to help myself out for both scenarios.” She takes her hair out of its messy bun and shakes it out. She runs her straightener through it quickly, and then changes. She puts a little makeup on and looks at Harry. “Well?”
“Look good enough to eat, babe.”
“Don’t start.” She giggles. “Let’s go, you take longer than me to change.”
“I do not.” He says with fake offense.
“Yes, you do.” She boops his nose and tugs him out of her room.
“We’re going to free skate tonight, and then we’ll come to Ashley’s.” She says to Amanda, peeping her head into her room.
“Okay, we’ll see you later, have fun!”
Y/N and Harry make their way to his apartment, and head up to his room. He puts his contacts in, and peels his jersey and undershirt off. He finds a short-sleeve button up in his closet and throws that on with some jeans. He finds a jacket to wear over it and puts his beanie back on.
“Alright, ready?”
“Mhm.”
They make their way to the ice arena and get their skates. There was a small line which Harry was happy to see. He watches as Y/N nimbly laces up her skates, and she looks at him.
“Do you want some help with those?” She asks.
“Would you mind? I feel like I can never get them tight enough.”
“The trick is tug them down here first.” She kneels in front of him and it makes him blush to see her basically on her knees before him. “See? Feel the difference?” She looks up at him innocently.
“Um, yeah.” He swallows and she ties up his other skate. “Thanks.”
“No worries.”
She helps him up and they make their way onto the ice. There was a good amount of people skating, and there was music playing. Harry looks over to see his friends from senate.
“Hold my hand?” He asks and she giggles, taking it without question. They both gently glide their way over. “Nice turn out, huh?” He says to Andrew and Billy.
“Yeah! Awesome Weekends really pulled it together.” Billy says.
“I think the free cocoa and popcorn was nice a touch.” Andrew points over to small station off to the side of the arena. “Hi, Y/N, that was a great game earlier.”
“Oh! Thanks.” She smiles.
“I thought your penalty was bullshit, that girl nudged you first.” Billy says.
“That’s what I said! This is why they should just let us fight each other, it’s so annoying.”
“Where’s Ari?” Harry asks, looking around.
“Ah! She’s here with Scott Paxton.” Andrew points to the other end of the rink. “My jaw dropped when I saw her walk in with him.”
“Oh good, I’m glad she’s got a date.” Harry says relieved.
“Well, are we going to stand around, or are we skating?” Y/N asks.
“Aren’t you tired?” Billy asks.
“Not at all! I never get to just fuck around on the ice.”
She starts skating backwards to the beat of the song that’s playing, and Harry glides towards her, taking her hands in his.
“How do you do that?”
“Do what?”
“Skate backwards.”
“Oh! It’s easy!” She frees her hands from him and skates around him so she’s behind him, hands on his hips. “It’s just like skating forwards, only backwards.”
“You’d be a horrible tutor, Y/N.” Harry chuckles.
“Shut up! You’ll see what I’m saying, just move with me, I’ve got you.”
He looks over his shoulder so he can see what they’re doing, and he watches as she moves her legs and he tries to do the same.
“See! You’re getting the hang of it.”
“Just don’t let go.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it.”
Y/N ends up skating around a bit while Harry talks with some of the student senate people towards the end of the event, but all in all they had a great time together. She helps him get his skates off, and he sighs with relief.
“I don’t know how you wear these all the time.” He says he gets his boots back on.
“You just get used to it.” She shrugs and stands up. “Ready to go have some more fun?”
“Mhm.” He takes her hand as they walk out of the arena, and towards Ashley’s apartment. “Did you have fun?”
“Yeah! It was great.”
“It was like being on a little date, huh?”
“Mhm.” She smiles up at him. “You looked cute skating.”
“Did I? Thought I looked like an idiot.”
“Oh stop, you’re decent enough for someone who doesn’t skate every day of their life.”
“Last year I took one of those one credit courses so I could take a skating lesson. That’s the only reason I didn’t fall flat on my ass.” This makes Y/N laugh and loop her arm through Harry’s to keep him close. “I liked the way you hung onto me to show me some stuff.”
“See, I ended up being a pretty decent teacher after all. Our methods are just different.”
They get to Ashley’s and head right in. She tells them they can leave their jackets in the hall closet if they want, and then head into the kitchen. Y/N was allowed to have whatever alcohol she wanted, and by proxy, so could Harry. He makes them up some vodka cranberries, and they both head downstairs to join a game of beer pong.
Y/N goes off to hang out with her friends, and Harry does the same, knowing a few people at the house. She does some shots with them and makes her way back over to Harry, tugging him away to come dance with her. She grinds her ass against his pelvis, and his hands press into her hips. She loved that Harry wasn’t one of those guys that was too scared to dance. It made going to parties with him so much more fun. After a couple of songs, she can feel how incredibly hard he is against her.
“Yours or mine tonight?” He asks as he nips at her neck. Her arm hooks up around him so she can tug at his hair. Her head falls back to his shoulder.
“Yours, want the bigger bed.”
“Yeah? Wanna have a little more room, babe?”
“Mhm.” She nearly whines.
“You ‘bout ready to go?”
“Yeah, take me home, baby.” She pouts at him.
He lets her walk in front of him to hide his boner as they grab their jackets. He gives her a piggy-back ride back to his place, and he gets her inside, up the stairs, and into his room. They both kick off their shoes, and once their jackets are off, she’s on him. Her tongue licks its way into his mouth and he happily sucks on it, loving the way he could taste the cranberry juice from her mixer.
Her hands slide down his torso, unbuttoning his shirt the rest of the way, and then she tugs at his belt. His hands grope her ass and then her breasts before pulling her shirt off. He places needy kisses down her chest before getting her bra off, and tackling her onto the bed. She giggles as she gets a little more comfortable.
“Want me to suck on it first, Harry?”
“Please.” He flops next to her and she straddles him. She kisses down his chest and undoes his pants. She tugs his hard cock out and puts her mouth right on him.
He bucks his hips up slightly as she pumps what she can’t fit. She tugs his pants and boxers down further so she can grip onto his thighs. His hands rake through her hair to keep it back for her.
“So fucking good, Y/N.” He bites his bottom lip as he watches her bob her head up and down. She moans around him as a response, and he nearly loses it. “I’m gonna come if you keep doing that, and I’d like to fuck you, so.” He pulls her head off him, and his mouth falls open when he sees the string of spit between his tip and her bottom lip. “Christ.” He yanks her up to him and crashes their mouths together.
He bites and sucks on her bottom lip, and she rolls her hips down on him. He winces, not liking the way her jeans feel against his bare dick. He gets her on her back to get her pants off. Once they’re both naked, he hovers over her so he can kiss her lips again, sliding his fingers between her folds. She gasps when she feels two fingers slide inside her. He twists and curls them and it has her moving her hips along the same way. He watches her face and love the way she makes eye contact with him.
“You like that, babe?” He asks.
“Yes, fuck, don’t stop.” She pleads with him as if he would ever be so mean to tease her and pull his fingers away. He’d give her anything she wanted, she never needed to beg.
He kisses on her neck while his thumb rubs against her clit. She scratches at his shoulders, and she moans out his name. He takes his fingers away and kisses her before reaching for a condom.
“Har?”
“Yeah?” He asks as he rolls it on.
“Would you bend me over the bed?”
“Y/N, if you’re fucking with me I’m gonna be super pissed.” He glares at her.
“I’m not! I mean it, please! I like when we do it from behind, I just wanna try it this way.”
“Alright, get up.” He helps her off the bed, and then she bends over in front of him, propping herself up on her elbows. She wiggles her bottom at him, and he gives her a little smack, making her giggle. “Ready?”
“Mhm, give it to me.”
He lines himself up and pushes inside. She moans out lowly. He starts out by gripping her hips, rocking in and out of her. He wanted to ease her into it.
“I can handle more, Harry, it’s okay.”
“Want it harder, baby?”
“Please.”
He pulls out almost all the way and slams back inside her. Her mouth falls open, and she grips the blankets as he does it over and over. He has to grip onto the back of her neck to keep her in place once he gets an even pace going. All she could hear was his skin slapping against hers. His other hand slips around to rub on her clit and she backs up against him.
“Think you can fuck yourself on my cock while I rub on you?”
“I can try…” She was so fucking wet just from hearing him say that. She moves forward and back, on and off his cock while he rubs on her clit.
“That’s it, babe, use me.”
“Jesus, Harry.” She groans, and bites her bottom lip so she could concentrate. “Oh my god.”
He presses further into her while she backed up on him. She loses it then. He has to move one of his hands over her mouth to muffle her screams. He spills into the condom, the feeling of her squeezing around him did him in. He kisses the backs of her shoulders before pulling out and getting rid of the condom. She collapses onto the bed.
“Alright?” He rubs her back and helps her the rest of the way up.
“Yeah, that was just…wow.” She looks up at him. “I need to pee.”
She looks around and finds her jersey that he was wearing earlier. She was much more comfortable going by herself now, so she waddles out of his room. He can’t help but grow hard again. She just looked so sexy only in her jersey. She comes back in looking freshly fucked and she raises an eyebrow at him.
“What?”
“Nothing…um…” His face was flushed and her eyes flick down to his hard cock and back to his eyes.
“Are you already hard again?”
“Yeah.”
“Why?” She chuckles.
“You look so fucking hot like that. I can wait if you don’t wanna go again so soon.”
“What would you have me do?”
“Come sit on me, bounce up and down?”
“Okay.” She bites her bottom lip.
“Really?”
“Yeah, I’m still pretty wet, see?” She lifts the bottom of her jersey so he could see. “Even with going to the bathroom, I just couldn’t help but think about how good it felt.”
“You’re soaked.”
“Mhm.”
“Get over here.” He leans over to his desk and grabs a condom, but she takes it from him. “What are you doing?”
“Do you…I don’t know…maybe not want to use one?”
“That’s how accidents happen.”
“I’m on the pill, I never miss one. I have them with me so I can take it in the morning like I usually do. You could come on my stomach of you feel more comfortable with that. I just wanna feel you.”
“You do?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay.” She goes to take the jersey off but he shakes his head no. “Leave it on.” He says lowly.
She crawls onto his lap and sinks down on him. He lays back and lets her go to work. She moves around in a circle at first and then starts to move up and down. His hands grips her hips and then smooth over the globes of her ass.
“You’re so fucking sexy like this, you have no idea.”
“You feel so good, Harry.” She throws her head back as she bounces up and down on him.
“Shit, so do you.”
He wasn’t going to last long, but he wanted to make sure she got hers before he did, so he lifts the jersey a little to rub her sensitive clit.
“Harry!” She gasps and claws down his chest with her nails. “Shit, oh my god!” She comes around him much sooner than she thought.
He pulls her off him, and press her front into the mattress. He lifts the jersey up so he can come on her ass and back. He sighs with relief once he’s done.
“Let me get a towel, babe, one second.” He slides his boxers on and rummages in his closet. Once he finds a spare towel he leaves the room. She was confused but when he comes back she feels warm water on her. He flips her over and wipes between her legs. Her eyes grow wide. He had never done that before. He looks at her and blushes. “Sorry, was that weird?”
“No! I just…you’re just always a gentleman, Harry.” She chuckles.
He tosses the towel into his hamper and practically rips the jersey off her so they could lay skin to skin. He pecks kisses to her lips and chest and rubs her back as they settle in. He pulls the blankets up over them and they both sigh.
“I like your bed so much better than mine.” She nuzzles into his chest. “So cozy.”
“Your bed is cozy too.”
“Yeah, but we have way less room, and as much as I love you, we both get too sweaty in my dinky bed.” She didn’t realize what she said until she feels his body stiffen under hers. She props herself up to look down at him. “I mean, I just meant, um-“ He cups one of her cheeks.
“Don’t you dare try to take it back.”
“It just slipped out…I-“
“Stop.” He shakes his head. “You love me?”
“Harry, I…yeah, I do, I love you.” He pulls her face down to his so he can kiss her.
“I love you, too.”
“You do?”
“Yes.”
“Oh.” She smiles. “Well, this is nice for us.”
“Yeah.” He chuckles. “It’s very nice.” She starts laughing too. “What is it?” He asks as he turns them both over so he can spoon her.
“Nothing, I’m just really fucking glad I had no idea how the brain functioned so I could get you as a tutor.”
2K notes · View notes
tomtenadia · 3 years
Text
My Thursday crush
Tumblr media
Rowaelin month - Day 4 - Library or librarians
It was a nice spring day in Orynth and Rowan was slowly walking to work. Headphones on and a book in his hands. He had developed the skill of reading and walking to the point of perfection.
His friends made fun of him but he always replied that if it was socially acceptable for people to walk with their faces in their phones and not paying attention, then a book was surely better. And he never bumped into anyone.
He stopped at the coffee shop around the corner from his job and got his usual order, placed the thermos in the backpack and walked the last stretch.
The library was still closed and it was his job to open it. He had volunteered for the morning shifts since he was a morning person and was happy to open up.
Once he was inside he went through the motions of opening up for day and getting the library ready. Rowan switched on the public computers and then did a walkthrough to make sure everything was looking good. He found a few books abandoned in places where they did not belong and groaned. He loved his job, he loved books. 
He had a degree in library studies and once graduated he applied and got a job at Orynth main public library. The place was huge and he had grown up visit the building a lot. He had started using it thanks to his mum who had passed her love for books to him. That love never left him and growing up he realised he wanted a job where he could spend his day with books. But people? People annoyed him. The way they would just abandon books after using them, or the way they sometimes they would not respect the peace of a library. He was not a people person. 
He grunted again and placed the books back where they belonged. Then he growled savagely when he noticed one abandoned on a chair, upside down, spine broken and a dog ear on one page as bookmark. Some people deserved to have their library card cut to pieces.
At 9am on the dot he opened up and welcomed his morning regulars “Good morning mrs MacLeod.”
“Oh, good morning, Rowan darling. Is my book here?”
He smiled at the woman and went to the shelf where they kept the returns that had been booked by someone else and grabbed her book.
“Yes,” he passed it to her “it was returned yesterday and we set it aside for you.”
The woman gave him a huge smile and he finished the loan procedure “I hope you will like it. It’s a nice story.”
“I am sure I will, darling. You always recommend me good books.”
He helped her to the door and went back to work, preparing the loan requests they had got online. A wide smile spread on his face at the name he saw on the list. He was not a fan of people but there was one person whose presence he had started to enjoy deeply. She was another regular and a bookworm like him. She had told him that she had to get some of her books from the library to avoid going broke on payday. He had laughed at the joke because it was the same for him.
She was a teacher and on Thursdays she was off and would always visit the library to return a book and get a new one. They would talk about what they were reading and he discovered they had the same tastes and he had been reading a lot of her recommendations. She was just obsessed with books as he was. Rowan had started to admit to himself that he was crushing on her. She had stolen his heart when one day she came to the desk and complained, outraged, that the book she wanted to borrow had a coffee stain on a page. They had raged for ten minutes together at the animals and his heart skipped a beat. It did help as well that the woman was stunning. Her hair was a deep gorgeous blonde and she had the most incredible blue eyes with an unusual ring of gold. Yes, he was definitely a fool in love and Thursdays were his favourite day of the week. Since she started visiting he had never had another Thursday off.
***
Aelin had a bad morning already. She had gone to the gym and found it closed for some obscure reason. Then an idiot on his phone bumped into her and made her spill her coffee. She had shouted a large list of expletives at the savage and left. It was Thursday and she could not let anything ruin her favourite day of the week. She was on her way to the library to collect the book she had reserved. But if she was to be honest to herself, she was looking forward to see Rowan. The librarian had become one of his favourite people, although they only meet once a week, her time spent with him talking about books was always precious. 
It did help that the man was hot. As in so unbelievably handsome that he was so out of her league. In the months they had interacted she had developed a crush on him and not just for his unique features. He had short silver hair and the deepest pine green eyes and the days he rolled his sleeves up to his elbows she had spotted a wonderful tattoo in the old language. He had an incredible nice build and tanned skin. He was hotness incarnated. A heart attack on two legs.
Knowing her luck with men, he was happily married, although on a closer inspection she had not spotted a wedding ring. Well, probably a super hot fiancee. She definitely stood no chance with him.
But she had liked him as well because he was smart and loved books just as fiercely she did. He was always ready to suggest some new titles and all his recommendations had been spot on. She had enjoyed every single book. A part of her wished she’d have the courage to ask him out and talk about books perhaps in front of a coffee. Aelin was actually curious to discover what else he liked.
Twenty minutes later she finally reached the public library. She loved that building and her parents had nudged her towards becoming a bookworm. They would read to her and once she was able to read alone, they would gladly buy all the books she wanted. Her childhood home also had a proper library and she would spend hours in there travelling with her imagination. 
She stared at the building and finally walked in. She climbed the marble stairs and reached the adult lending library section. On the lower floor they had an area all dedicated to kids.
She opened the glass doors and her eyes went straight to the desk scanning the area for a head of silver hair. Sadness hit her when she did not see him around. It really was going to be the day from hell. She walked to the fiction section and as she turned the corner around a stack of shelves she crashed into someone. What was with her and crashing into people today?
She was about to apologise when she looked up and noticed who she had bumped into. It was Rowan. Gods, even his name was perfect. That day he was wearing a blue shirt, the sleeves rolled up to the elbows, jeans and a pair of rimless glasses. She had so many improper thoughts.
“Aelin, sorry I didn’t see you…” his voice thick with his accent from Wendlyn. 
“Hi,” she managed, trying to bring her feelings under control “I thought you were off. I came in and you were not around.” Oh she sounded like a lovestruck teenager.
“I was placing some books back on the shelves.” He indicated the pile in his arms.
Aelin spotted one of the titles “that is a great story. I read it about five times already.” Pointing to a specific title.
Rowan had a look at the book and read the blurb “I’ll set it aside.”
“You look good with glasses.” She blurted out and then blushed. She was flirting like a moron.
He gave her a smile that reached his eyes and her heart skipped a beat. Gods, the things she’d do to him…
“I have the book you reserved, by the way,” and he started walking back to the counter and she followed. 
Aelin gave him her card and he processed the loan for her “you know the drill, right?”
“I am going home and spill coffee all over it.” Had it been someone else she knew he would have been horrified but that had become their inside joke. He knew she would never do anything of the sort.
***
Rowan processed her loan and took that moment to think about a good way to ask her out for coffee although he was afraid he was going to get a crushing rejection. She was probably taken already. A woman like her was definitely not single. Plus, she was definitely out of his league. He was about to ask her but froze and decided to leave it.
“I’ll just go and have a look around.” She told him, and he knew she was trying to put some distance between them. How could he even hope she would fall for him? He was the most boring man on earth. That was what Lyria had said when she dumped him. He sighed heavily and went back to his job but his gaze followed Aelin through the bookshelves. In his head he had different conversations he wanted to try. He usually was quite good and in the past he had picked up his share of women in pubs. But with Aelin it was different. He did not want to pass as a pig. All he wanted to tell her was that he found her attractive and fascinating and take her out for a coffee. Then he had an idea.
He walked to a shelf and picked a book that he knew she’d love. He was planning on recommending it to her another time but that was now his tool for his plan.
He scribbled down a note on a post it and placed it in the book, then walked to her “I was meaning to recommend you this one. Loads of angst but it’s a great story, and the female main character is just as badass as you like it. I already checked it out for you.”
The smile she gave him left him breathless “Thank you, Rowan. That’s why you are my favourite librarian.”
Eventually she had to leave and he wished it was Thursday already.
***
It was later in the afternoon when she got home after all her errands. She took her two books from her messenger bag and flipped through the one Rowan had given her until she spotted something bright green through the pages. She reached the post it note and read it.
I think you are perfect and a very fascinating woman. I will eagerly wait for next Thursday. Hopefully you will let me take you out for a coffee. Rowan.
She squealed in delight and texted Lysandra straight away to tell her about the message Rowan had left her. Rowan, the hottest librarian in the whole of Orynth wanted to go out for coffee with her. She could not believe it was happening, and she had to wait until next Thursday. She was off on Saturday but she had no idea if Rowan worked. She could try, she was so impatient to see him again that waiting was not an option.
***
Rowan got home later that night, got changed and crashed on the sofa and noticed the book abandoned there. It was one of the many Aelin had recommended to him. It was a great story, she definitely had great taste. He grabbed the book and thought about Aelin and the message he had left her. He had been so stupid. It was not high school, they were both adults and leaving messages like a lovestruck teenager was beyond pathetic. He should have talked to her like human beings did. He ran a hand through his hair and leaned back against the sofa. He had probably blown every chance with her. Who would ever go out with a guy who couldn’t even ask a girl out?
The following Thursday
Rowan had opened the library as usual but on that day a sense of unease was making him nervous. He still could not think about the stupid move about putting a message in a book for Aelin. He was positive she was going to ignore him the next time, or stop visiting altogether.
The morning had been busy with new applicants, his usual customers and an avalanche of requests to set books aside. Panic caught him when he saw one from Aelin. Which meant she was coming in and he was not ready. What could he say to her? Sorry I am bad at talking to people so I write secret messages like a teenager? He was embarrassed and he was not ready when he spotted her golden mane of hair appear at the main entrance. He tried to hide but she had spotted him and was now walking towards him with a huge grin. His heart started racing. Was just an impression or she was more gorgeous than usual?
Rowan saw her come to the desk and diligently wait for her turn while he finished serving the three people in front of her.
“Hi stranger,” she said to him once it was her turn.
Rowan felt a savage blush rise on his face “Hi you. I assume you are here for your book.”
Aelin nodded and passed him her library card “and for a coffee date.”
Rowan froze halfway to the computer. He cleared his voice “so you saw my message.”
“And I loved the idea. It reminded me of one of the books I read recently where one of the guard is in love with the princess, they are both bookworms and leave each other messages in books because they need to keep their relationship a secret.”
Rowan smiled “You got me. I took the idea from that book.”
The smile she gave him had the power to almost knock the breath out of his lungs.
“I don’t have school on Saturday. Fancy going out for a coffee?”
Rowan nodded “do you know the coffee shop around the corner from here?”
Aelin nodded in assent “I love that place.”
“I am off this Saturday, so if you want we can go then. It would be lovely to know more about my favourite customer.”
She took a step closer to him, only the counter separating them “favourite customer, eh?”
“Well, the one who gets outraged at people mistreating books. The one who understands my pain.”
Aelin cackled and her hand brushed his when she grabbed the card he was returning to her. 
“I have only one condition.” He added softly.
“Hm?”
“You let me pay. You can scoff as many pastries as you want. It’s my treat.”
She leaned forward and kissed him on the cheek “it’s a date.”
When she pulled back she noticed his beautiful green eyes set on her. Maybe she had been too forward?
He grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled something down “my number.”
Aelin grabbed the piece of paper happily and winked at him “Now I have to go. I have loads to do.”
Rowan was sad at the idea “Of course. I will see you Saturday, then?”
“Saturday.” Her heart raced and then walked out of the library thinking that she could not wait two more days before seeing him again.
Rowan followed her with his gaze, happy that she had appreciated and understood the message idea. His hand touched the spot on the cheek that she had kissed and he was positive he was grinning like a lunatic.
They had a coffee date. He could not believe his luck.
But most of all he could not wait for Saturday.
He went to the stacks, looked for a specific book and checked it out under his name, then scribbled a message on a post it and placed it in the book and set it aside.
Ready for Aelin.
She was his Thursday crush.
80 notes · View notes
babyloposts · 3 years
Text
RoseBud
My Hero Academia Gang AU
Pairing(s): Sero Hanta x fem!reader
Warnings: language, drug use, explicit content, sexual themes, gang imagery, violence
Summary: a simple crush on a guy quickly turns south as you become wrapped up in an unsafe life of lies, drugs, and violence. What happens when you become a key player in a war between to rival gangs and have to deal with a complicated love life all at the same time.
—————————————————
0.4
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
The tattoo shop was small and almost unnoticeable if it weren’t for the glowing neon sign in the window that read “Fuck Off!”. That sure is welcoming. Sero glanced at you, his signature smirk plastered on his face as you approached the shop.
“Tattoo shop?” You quirked an eyebrow at him.
“Figured you should get something you like, and will remember.” Sero chuckled and continued his walk to the back of the shop. It was cozy and surprisingly quiet. Not much business tonight even though it was the start of the weekend. You weren’t complaining though, it’d be nice to get some alone time with Sero.
You both neared a back room that was separated from the rest of the shop by beads that hung from the door frame.
“Is... anybody here?” You asked your guide hesitantly. He smiled at you and winked before going to another door behind the partition and banging on it hard.
“JESUS FUCKING-” You heard a voice yell from behind the door. Startled by the abrupt opening of the door, you stepped back a bit as a pink head popped from behind the wooden door. “Bakugou I swear if-” She began, but was cut off when she saw Sero’s smiling face.
“Not Bakugou. Better.” He chided and she came fully out of the back room. You were able to take in her appearance fully. She had short pink hair pulled up into a messy bun displaying her overgrown undercut. She was wearing a low cut tank top that showed off the top of her lace bra and tattoos that littered her skin underneath. And she was clothed from waist down in comfy oversized sweatpants and Nike slides. Lowkey she had looked like she just woke up or something, but her striking features and pierced skin was a beautiful contrast.
“Hanta? The fuck you doing here without the Creep Squad?” She laughed and pulled him in for a quick hug.
“‘Sup Hatsume. And it’s just me today. I was reprieved from my duties a bit early and decided to stop by. I hope I’m not, uh, bothering you?” He looked her up and down and she placed her hands on her hips and smirked.
“Never. Out of all of the hoodlums I deal with you’re probably my favorite. Well, aside from Izu~” she gushed before finally turning her attention towards you, giving you a once over. “And who’s this?”
“This is y/n. She wants to get a tattoo so I thought I’d bring her to the best damn tattoo artist I know.”
“Hanta please. Don’t flatter me. Especially before you tell me what you want.” Her gaze suddenly turned cold and was staring daggers into the tall man. He put his hands up in protest.
“I promise it’s nothing out of the ordinary, usual stuff. But really, she wants to get inked. You free?”
Mei sighed. “Of course I’m free.” She threw her hands up in the air and stomped off toward the main area of the shop leaving you and Sero a few paces behind her.
“I know how she seems, but don’t worry. I trust Hatsume to do all of my ink even though she is a bit... theatrical. Second only to Mina of course.”
You laugh and nod. “Yeah it must be the pink hair or something.” You quip as you make your way to the main area where Mei is already putting on some gloves and prepping her work station.
“So do you know what you want to get done?” Mei raises her brow at you questioningly. In all honesty you hadn’t thought about it. You never explicitly told Sero that you wanted to get a tattoo. He just volunteered you for it, but you weren’t gonna decline. It would be nice to get some ink that you could look at and love.
“I don’t know. I’m still kind of deciding.” You chuckled nervously, embarrassed at the fact that you didn’t have an answer for her. This seemed to annoy Hatsume more than she already was, but she didn’t let it show in her voice.
“Okay...” she trailed off and swiveled in her chair to reach for a photo album tucked beneath her work station. It looked like it had started collecting dust. “Well you can look through my portfolio, let me know if you see something you like. Or you can suggest something and I can freehand.” She smirked suggestively. You hoped that freehand didn’t mean she would do anything obscene.
You flipped through the book looking closely at some of the designs. Hatsume’s work was beautiful, but that was evident from seeing Sero’s tattoos. The designs were all nice, but none of them really spoke to you. You sighed quietly under your breath and paused on a page that had some flower designs on it. Your breath hitched as you felt a presence over your shoulder. Sero was behind you looking at the flower on the page you had stopped on.
“That’s nice.” He smiled, “it wouldn’t suit you though. Roses are definitely your flower.” He suggested and went to sit down at the waiting area towards the front of the shop.
Roses you thought. You already had a rose tattoo, and it’s not like you didn’t like it, but you wish you hadn’t gotten it when you did. Maybe if you got another one now, you could start to appreciate the flower as you once did.
“A rose?” Hatsume smirked at you. “Very romantic flower. I think it’d suit you.” She looked hopeful and you nodded. She smiled to herself and began to sketch out an idea.
“Ooh!” She squealed. “And I have the perfect idea. Do you know where you want your tattoo to go?” You shook your head solemnly. Again, you hadn’t really thought about it. You thought Hatsume would have been annoyed, but she looked ecstatic. “Perfect I know just the place. I’ve always wanted to do a cutesy underboob tattoo.”
Underboob? That seemed a little out of your comfort zone, but to be fair this whole situation was out of your comfort zone. You out with a guy? Unheard of to the masses.
Reluctantly you agreed and Hatsume took you back behind the beaded-off area.
“You can take your top off back here and go in that room. I’ll go get my stuff, okay?” She happily skipped back out to retrieve her tattoo gun and you followed her instructions to strip.
The room was small and the warm toned walls were barren yet inviting. You got up on the table that you vaguely remember laying on a few years back and positioned yourself so Mei had easy access to stick you.
Hatsume barged into the small room, startling you. Quickly you scrambled to use your hands to cover yourself, but clearly she had already seen.
“Girl, don’t be shy. Just think of me as your doctor. It’s a no judgement zone in here.” She reassured you and you calmed down from the mini heart attack you just had. “Plus your boobs are super nice. My A Cups could never.” She whined eliciting a laugh from you. Hatsume turned out to be pretty cool.
Once she was all set up and you were numb and had the design was applied your anxiety was quelled by the overwhelming feeling of pain that you almost forgot.
“Damn I forgot how much this shit hurt.” You laughed in an effort to not tear up. “Makes sense that I was black out drunk the last time.” Hatsume laughed as she continued the process trying to be as gentle as she possibly could (not much change was made, but it’s the thought that counts).
Hatsume had begun the finishing touches and clean up details when you started to hear a bit of commotion outside. You could hear two distinct voices aside from Sero’s coming from the front of the store. It sounded like yelling and it quickly approached you. Hatsume seemed unbothered by it until an angry figure popped its head into the doorway of the “private” room.
“Hatsume!” A buff blond guy yelled as he entered. It took everything in Mei to not accidentally stick you with the gun.
“Bakugou what the fuck!?” Hatsume yelled and whipped her head around. “Do you not understand the concept of a private room?”
“Hatsume I’m not in the mood. I just spent the last half hour getting yelled at for Sero up and leaving without telling anyone and I have to do his little chores now. So give me what Hawks wants so I can get the fuck out of here.” The blond man rants and raves all the while you’re just kind of sitting there trying to cover your tits from the glaring eyes of the crabby intruder.
When his gaze met yours his eyes went wide. You didn’t know what he was expecting to find Hatsume doing back here, but tattooing a half naked girl probably wasn’t it. His eyes snapped back to Hatsume and the malicious glare came back as if he wasn’t phased at all.
“Don’t come in here fucking yelling at me to get you something. One I’m with a client and two I’m doing Hawks favor with all this so don’t demand shit from me. You’ll get it when I’m done.” She seethed, her words laced with venom. She was clearly not a fan of Blondie over here.
At the commotion you heard another set of footsteps approaching quickly. Just great.
“Bakugou calm down.” A taller redhead popped into your view trying to get the angry man from berating the woman who was supposed to be dressing your wound. When he made eye contact with you his whole face lit up red as hell and he quickly turned away to spare you whatever dignity you had left. “Uh... j-just let her finish man.”
“No fucking way. I wasn’t even supposed to be working today, but fucking IcyHot bailed and I just had to chase Tape Face around the whole fucking world. I’m ready to get my shit and go.”
“You do know that this is my business, right? I have an obligation to my clients. Not Hawks, you, or any other goons that try and threaten me. So you will wait.” Hatsume seethed. This set Bakugou off. His large hand came down to grip Mei’s upper arm and pull her in close. His eyes spoke only violence and Hatsume’s an intense fear. This guy was not to be played with. If he was this bad you couldn’t imagine what this Hawks guy was like.
Bakugou was fixing his mouth to spew out another threat, but before he could finish you were already interjecting. “I can wait!” You catch everyone’s attention again; although rather embarrassing.
“What?” Bakugou glares now at you, his stare burning into your skin.
“I said I can wait. Go ahead and do what you need to do Hatsume. No need to cause trouble.” Hatsume’s eyes soften and she shakes out of Bakugou’s death grip.
“Fine.” She sighs and stalks off to the back room she had started in earlier that night. “Bring the car around back. I got everything ready for you.”
Bakugou nodded and he and Red exited out the way they had came in.
Finally you felt like you could breath again. There were no longer so many eyes on you and the tension within the room finally dissipated. This definitely wasn’t how you expected your first date with Sero to go.
A/N: I’m backkk. Had a bit of writers block and I was away visiting family last weekend but I had a free day today and got lots of good ideas about the story while writing this. So yeah ALSO I know in the show Hatsume has big boobs, but everyone has big boobs in My Hero so lemme change it up a bit 😩😩 anyways I hope you guys enjoyed and uploads should start becoming more frequent (I hope :))
previous|next
Masterlist
59 notes · View notes
gumnut-logic · 3 years
Text
Callisto (Voyage - Bit 3)
Tumblr media
Prologue Incident - Bit 1 | Bit 2 Fallout - Bit 1 | Bit 2 | Bit 3 Voyage - Bit 1 | Bit 2 | Bit 3
This has settled down to a once a week post at the moment. I am still writing, but I’ve been writing the Prologue because I realised that I hadn’t written enough backstory to support the main story. So expect 4000-odd words of Jeff landing on Mars in the near future.
In the meantime, here is a little terrible twos being good bros.
As always, many, many thanks to @tsarinatorment​ @scribbles97​ and @janetm74​ for all their patient help. I’ve been a pain lately, so they have suffered greatly for my fic :D
I hope you enjoy this last bit of Part Two.
-o-o-o-
Gordon sat back and watched his father and Virgil leave the cockpit. John followed a moment later.
Gordon wasn’t hungry, not by a long shot. His stomach was still protesting the jump and he was quite happy staying where he was.
He wasn’t surprised that Scott, after reassuring himself that Alan was okay monitoring the course correction, disappeared after John. Gordon did not want to be in the room when that encounter happened. Not that he didn’t have his own beef with the astronaut over this. He couldn’t believe John would support their father going into space. John, of all people knew the health ramifications.
Speaking of which…
He unbuckled and pushed off his chair in the direction of his father’s chair. Formerly, his chair. He was of two minds regarding that fact, but considering he didn’t think Dad should even be in space, where he sat was of the least importance.
He hooked his foot around the base of the seat and pulled himself in beside his little brother.
Gordon’s eyes danced over the flight controls. “How’s it going?”
Alan glanced at him. “Computer is performing perfectly. We’ll stop to drop the buoy in about twenty-five minutes.” A raised eyebrow. “How’s the tummy?” And yes, there was a small smirk accompanying that.
“It’s fine.” As if to penalise him for lying to his little brother, his gut twisted.
Gordon let out a groan.
The smirk turned to a worried frown. “You sure you’re okay.”
He grunted at his brother. “I’ll live.” And he remembered that there were four more jumps there and likely five more on the way back. “Maybe.”
“Get Virg to drug you up. You’ll enjoy it more.”
‘Enjoy’ was rarely in the same sentence as ‘space’ in Gordon’s book. “Might do that.” Puking in zero-g was just messy and not to mention gross. “How come you aren’t feeling it?”
Alan shrugged. “Been playing with g-forces since I was a kid? This isn’t much different.”
Gordon grunted at him again.
They sat there together for a moment or two. There was something about hanging with his little brother that was different from hanging with his older brothers. More relaxed maybe, or just…different.
“Not often my ‘bird carries yours. This has to be only the second time.”
Gordon blinked. “Yeah? I think so. Not too many oceans in space.”
“Tell that to the Jupiter system.”
Space oceans were a thing. After the mad dash that was their trip to Europa, Gordon had made a point of reading up on all the extra-terrestrial oceans he could find.
Earth, of course, was the only body in the solar system with surface liquid water. There were buckets of ice on many of the other planets and moons, but none of that interested the aquanaut. He preferred his water well above zero degrees celsius.
Europa had been fascinating and he was still basking in the accolades from the scientific paper that he, Alan and his heroes, the Pendergasts, had jointly written. Readings from Four’s scanners had recorded everything and Earth’s scientific compliment were still going nuts years later. Tracy Industries had helped fund a proper scientific expedition to the moon.
Hmm, come to think of it, they should probably drop in and say hi on the way back. Would be interesting to catch up with Gwen and her team in person instead of over holovid.
Would be hilarious to knock on their door as a surprise. Hi, we were just in the area…
He grinned.
“What are you up to?” Alan was eyeing him suspiciously.
Gordon snorted. “Just thinking we should drop in on the Europa Extra-terrestrial Marine Expedition on the way back. I owe Gwen a jump-scare.”
His brother tilted his head, obviously calculating the possibility. “Could do. You should speak to Scott.”
That dragged him back to reality. “I guess it depends on Dad.”
Blue eyes darted in his direction. “Dad will be okay. You know that, don’t you?”
Gordon found he didn’t have the energy to get angry. “How can you know that?”
“I don’t.” Alan went quiet a moment. “But then how do you think I manage each time you go out on a mission?”
The aquanaut stared at him. “What?”
“Well, your health has never been and never will be one hundred percent, yet you still dart down to the bottom of the ocean, jump off high places and do things just like the rest of us. Do you think I don’t think of losing you all the time?”
Gordon froze a moment digesting that his little brother still worried about that… “That’s different.”
“Is it?”
“Dad…okay, I get your point. But I’m also worried about Scott.”
“What?” Alan stared at him.
“Can’t you see what this is doing to him?”
“Er, what?”
No, Alan hadn’t seen. “I have never seen Scott so terrified.”
“I repeat – what?”
“When Dad told us he was going. Scott just…” He swallowed. “Dad is hurting Scott and I, for one, am not going to stand for it. Virg isn’t either.”
Alan was staring at him. “You said Dad was cold and didn’t care. Abrupt, yes, that’s Dad, but I can’t believe he doesn’t care.” The astronaut shook his head.
“If he cared, he wouldn’t have come.”
“Gords-“
“Alan, trust me on this.”
His little brother stared at him again. “I trust you, Gordon, you know that. It’s a given. But I also trust Dad. He knows what he’s doing.”
Gordon pressed his lips together. “He doesn’t know everything and I really wish you guys would stop worshipping him as a god.”
“He’s not a god! He’s just…Dad.”
“Yeah, and that’s the problem.”
There was silence after that. Gordon not willing to berate Alan any further. It wasn’t Alan’s fault. He didn’t have the history with Dad Gordon did. He hadn’t had to fight to swim. Hadn’t seen Virgil struggle with his choices.
Hadn’t seen Scott give his everything to his father only to have it…ignored.
But no, that was history. Long ago. Before the Oort Cloud. Gordon had his issues regarding his father. He loved him, but he was a difficult man under all that passion. Being the son of a hero wasn’t everything it could be.
Scott worshipped the ground his father walked on. Gordon, not so much.
To see his father hurt Scott like that…Gordon’s blood just boiled.
“Is Scott okay?” Alan’s voice was smaller than usual.
“That’s just it, Allie. I don’t think so. You know how he gets. Like before the Oort Cloud. I, for one, don’t want him going there again.” ‘There’ being more a mental place than a physical.
Alan’s head dropped. “No.”
A voice rumbled behind them and both jumped. Michael was talking into comms, to Scott, something about the aft sensor array.
Crap. It was a sign of his distraction that he had forgotten the Mechanic was there. He glanced over, but the tattooed man showed no sign of even knowing they existed.
Gordon sighed.
A hand landed on his knee. “It’s going to be okay.” Blue eyes sought his. “It will be, Gords.”
He let out a breath, suddenly wishing he had Alan’s faith.
If anything happened to Dad…
“It. Is. Going. To. Be. Okay.” The hand on his leg squeezed tight.
But Gordon didn’t answer.
-o-o-o-
The drop of the communication buoy saw all of them back in the cockpit. John was the mastermind behind this little exercise and Virgil was, as usual, very proud of his space brother.
The design was ingenious, of course. John had taken a portion of the T-drive technology and applied it to communications. The same Tunnels created by the engine could be used to push what would otherwise be a simple comms signal through to the next buoy at a vastly accelerated rate. His brother had been working with Brains to realise this technology. Back in Earth orbit, a satellite connected the new network to the planetary network. On the way out, they would connect the Jupiter system. On the way back, they would connect Mars. Time delay communications would be a thing of the past.
Possibly as a tension reliever, John’s first signal went straight to Lady Penelope.
Gordon’s demeanour shifted immediately. His excited babbling did much to lighten the atmosphere in the cabin. The uninformed wouldn’t have been blamed for thinking he hadn’t spoken to her for years. Virgil knew for a fact the two of them had had a conversation shortly before they left.
The concept of ‘young love’ made him feel old.
And indicated just how tired he really was.
But sleep was something he couldn’t see happening very soon. Sure, he could try to take a nap en route. Hell, he had to. But his head was full of worry that likely wouldn’t let him rest.
Scott let Gordon babble for a full minute before cutting him off with the mission. Perhaps the commander saw how much the atmosphere needed to be lifted from the black depths they had fallen into.
Virgil hated it when his family argued. It didn’t happen often...okay, maybe they did quarrel every now and again - it came with the territory of working together. But nothing deep like this. Nothing that cut into the core of their very foundation. The surety that held them together.
Virgil sighed.
“Ready for jump.” Scott’s voice was all command and it forced Virgil to focus.
Pre-jump checklist as his brother called out to each of them.
“Airframe?”
“Craft secure. We are go.”
Blue eyes flickered to Michael. “Propulsion.”
“T-drive ready.”
“Helm.”
Alan’s back was tensed, his hand on the lever that would propel them further away from Earth. “Ready.”
The familiar countdown, such a part of their lives. Scott’s voice carried security...and Virgil’s faith.
Alan’s arm moved.
And the Excel jumped.
-o-o-o-
Next
37 notes · View notes
maaaddiexo · 4 years
Text
The Lost Village (The Weeping Monk)
Mainlist | Serieslist
Warnings: none
part 4/4 (4 for now; maybe more after second season release)
-
It felt like hours for the group of three as they waited for the tattooed woman’s answer. She stared at all of them individually, sizing them up. Assessing them. Oddly enough, she stared at Y/N the longest.
“Fine. Blye! Get some blindfolds.”
The man who’d complained stepped forward with multiple strips of cloth in his hand. He wore a smug, sinister smile on his face.
“Not happening,” Y/N insisted. “Blindfolded or not, we’ll be able to track where you take us from where we are.”
“And what’s gonna stop us from blindfolding you?” Blye sneered. “You’re outnumbered.”
“And you’re outpowered.” Y/N lifted her hand, stared at Blye, and as she drew a circle in the air, she said, “Ignis.” A circle of fire immediately appeared around Blye and he screeched. He froze in his place and stared at Y/N. “Yes, I’m a witch. No, I don’t want to hurt you nor do I plan on it. I made a promise I wouldn’t hurt you and I don’t want to break it. But the only reason we came to you was because I saw your village in visions. We need help and we would like you to trust us just as we are trusting you not to take us into a trap.”
Alba lifted her head and contemplated again. “Alright. No blindfolds.”
Y/N lowered her hand and the fire around Blye disappeared. “Thank you.”
“But we still have no reason to trust each other. How do we know you guys won’t hurt us?”
“How about a blood pact?” The Monk suggested quietly. He cleared his throat when Y/N stared at him with a raised eyebrow. “Father Carden gave me full access to the reliquary to learn about the Fey. I read all of the books they had. I remember reading a spell book about types of magic. It mentioned a blood pact.”
“Those were my books he gave you.”
Alba looked at Y/N expectantly. “Can you do it.”
Y/N sighed, “I know which spell he’s talking about. I’ve never had any reason to do it before but I can try.”
“Do it.”
The Monk handed Y/N a small knife which she cut her palm with. Alba copied her with her own blade. Blood pooled in both of their hands. Y/N reached forward and clasped Alba’s hand in her own, as if they were going to shake hands. Y/N felt the familiar tingle and watched as a white glow began to emanate from between their palms.
“Alliges duplicia sanguine.” She retracted her hand and saw that her hand was still bleeding. She fisted her hand, saw it glow again, and when she opened her hand, the wound was healed completely.
“How do we know it worked?” Blye asked. Y/N tooked back the blade the Monk had given her and used the tip to prick the pad of her right thumb.
“Shit,” Alba cursed and there, on the pad of her right thumb, was a spot of blood.
“Whatever happens to me, happens to you, and vice versa. I’ll undo it when we leave.”
“Then let’s get this over with,” Alba grumbled. She turned around and walked away from them. “Come on, now.”
The Monk was helped back onto their horse and they were led through the forest, the fireflies still buzzing overhead. Y/N didn’t even know they’d arrived at the Lost Village until Alba said so. The village was so well disguised. The village was not on ground level. A few of the Lost Villagers climbed up the trees and disappeared into the night, but most disappeared between two large boulders covered in moss.
“You live underground.”
Alba nodded as they descended the makeshift set of stairs down into the ground. “Despite being smaller than most Fey villages, our tunnels are extensive. If the Red Paladins ever found our village, they’d never be able to follow us through the tunnels. Only the Scouts are above ground during the day. Even though the Red Paladins don’t come out here, we believe it’s safer to sleep during the day and work during the night.”
“It’s really smart,” the Monk praised. “The dirt makes it harder to smell you out when you’re underground.”
Underneath the ground, the tunnels were high enough where none of them had to crouch. Every few feet, alcoves had been carved to hold torches. Alba informed them that most of the villagers were in what they called the Hive, but they still passed a few people in the tunnels.
“Not all of them are Fey,” the Monk noted.
“Yes, a few are human. Some were kicked out because they were born with the mark of the devil or dark gods while others chose to leave because they sided with the Fey.”
The single tunnel branched out into a web of tunnels and Alba took a hard left. Having had to leave the horse above ground, Y/N and the Monk were a little way behind the group, but Alba walked slowly enough for them to keep sight of her. She stopped and pointed to a long room on the right of the tunnel hallway.
“This is the infirmary. Mary is the nurse working at the moment. Find an empty cot and she’ll come find you in a moment.”
There was an empty cot not too far from the entrance and the Monk collapsed in it. Immediately, Squirrel and Y/n began removing his weapons and cloak. His clothes were stuck to his body with dried blood, and when she pulled his hood back, she saw that the right side of his hair was matted with blood too.
“How do I look?” the Monk asked in a teasing tone.
“Like shit,” Squirrel replied honestly. He didn’t even miss a beat. Y/N laughed loudly and pushed the Monk’s hair out of his face. Beside the bed was a bowl of water and a dry cloth. She wet the cloth before dabbing at his head wound. Squirrel undid the tie at the top of the Monk’s shirt but then shrugged and cut his shirt up to take it off.
“Damn, I liked that shirt.”
“You also once liked the idea of burning a cross into your head. Soon enough, you’ll renege on your appreciation for it.”
“Was that an insult?”
Y/N only smiled. “How’s your side?”
“Something tells me it ain’t pretty.” The voice was new, and in the entrance, a short round lady stood smiling. Her long, braided hair had been pulled up into a tight bun and there was blood on the white apron tied around her neck and waist. “I’m Mary. I’m a healer.”
“I’m not a healer, but I can heal him,” Y/N said. “I just need to make the poultice.”
“You need to rest first,” the lady argued politely. “You’re welcome to sleep on the empty cots, and I’ll take care of him until morning.”
Y/N didn’t feel comfortable leaving the Monk in the hands of strangers – even though it was her idea to come to them – but the Monk’s hand on hers and his weak but sure nod were enough to push Y/N to her feet and over to the empty cot beside his. She was asleep before her head hit the pillow.
***
Y/N had no idea what time it was or how long she’d been asleep when she finally woke up. Squirrel was still asleep in the cot across from hers. Sluggishly, Y/N turned to see the Monk sitting up in bed, picking at a stark white bandage on his wrist.
“Don’t pick at it.”
The Monk dropped his hand and smiled at her. “Mornin’.”
“How long was I asleep?” Y/N rubbed her eyes and sat up.
“A day, I think. I slept for a little bit but the medication Mary gave me wasn’t very strong.”
“Here. Let me help.” Her bag was tucked underneath her cot and on the floor between their cots, she mixed an elixir in her pestle and mortar. She held the Monk’s head as she brought the mortar to his chapped lips. “This will help with the pain. I can apply a paste that will speed up the healing, but I’m not a good enough witch to fully heal them. Sorry.”
“It’s okay, Y/N.”
It didn’t feel okay to Y/N. Silently, she washed the mortar in a bowl of clean water and sorted through her bag for the proper ingredients. Together, they were ground into powder and then a paste when she added honey.
“A binding agent,” the Monk concluded. Y/N could see the pride in his eyes as she unwound the dressing around his wrist. The wound had been cleaned and wasn’t bleeding. With a clean hand, she applied the paste to the cut and then redressed the wound. After she was done applying the paste to his other wounds, she asked,
“You think you can walk?” The Monk nodded and after Y/N helped him up, she went to wake Squirrel, not wanting to leave him behind. “Come on. Let’s explore.”
With the medication and Y/N and Mary’s healing work, the Monk could already put a little more weight on his bad leg, but still clung to Y/N. They turned down a tunnel and felt a flitting breeze. In that short moment, he got a whiff of Y/N and thought she smelt nice.
“Do you hear that?” Squirrel asked, stopping in the tunnel. “Listen.”
Echoing through the tunnel from somewhere a head of them, they heard what sounded like a drum.
“Is that…music?”
“I haven’t heard music in years,” the Monk said longingly.
“Let’s go!” Squirrel exclaimed and ran ahead, following the beat of the drum. The soon found a set of stairs that brought them above ground. Immediately, they knew they were in the Hive. Above them, tree branches had woven to create a full-proof roof, but light still managed to filter in. Around them, people danced and laughed. What they thought was a drumbeat was actually the sound of people stomping their feet.
Alba walked up to them with a wooden cup in her hand. “Glad to see you on your feet again. You’re looking much better,” she said to the Monk.
“Mary was very kind. Thank you for letting us stay.”
“It won’t be forever,” Alba warned. “I won’t put my people in danger.”
“We understand. Still, thank you for offering what you have. It means a lot.”
Alba nodded and turned to walk away, “Enjoy the party.”
Squirrel had gone off to dance and Y/N helped the Monk to an empty spot on a bench. They sat and watched the people dance for a while, and at some point had accepted fruit that had been offered to them.
“The Red Paladins never had events like this,” the Monk said randomly. “I don’t think I’ve even seen the humans this happy during jousting events and such.”
“It’s quite beautiful, isn’t it?” Y/N said and rested her chin on her palm. She watched the different Fey and marked humans dance together in perfect unison and smiled at how quickly they had accepted Squirrel. “I’ve never seen anything like it either.”
“If I wasn’t so injured, I would ask you to dance.” Y/N blushed and admitted she didn’t know how to dance. “Maybe one day I could teach you.”
The girl smiled brightly. “I would like that.”
The Monk stuck out his hand and slipped hers into his to shake and confirm the deal. But it wasn’t a confirmation handshake.
“Hello, I’m Lancelot.”
291 notes · View notes
albino-whumpee · 3 years
Text
On those quiet moments
As part of the editing, I decided to put 3 chapters into this one, collecting Sann´s experience at Zarai´s and how his relationship with Albus gets more intimate. Hope you enjoy it! (the first one requested by @liliability the second is inspired by this post by @whump-galaxy and the third one was requested by anon)
Taglist:  @castielamigos-whump-side-blog @giggly-evil-puppy @cowboysrappin @haro-whumps @burtlederp @neuro-whump @comfortforthepain @whumps-the-word @whole-and-apart-and-between @broken-horn @ashintheairlikesnow @rosesareviolentlyread@starnight-whump @just-a-whumping-racoon-with-wifi @as-a-matter-of-whump  @whumpasaurus101 @grizzlie70 @twistedcaretaker
Ok, god, this has been so so long in my drafts I´m so sorry.
I wanted to make something cute for this, I really tried, but Sann is opening up to me with a lot of dark stuff, so I will kind of share some of it? Hope you like it~
CW// Dehumanization, pet whump, creepy whumper, trauma recovery, collars, mental games, past noncon and dubcon touching, conditioning muzzles, conditioning, emotional whump, slight spice, mentioned past torture, scars, identity issues and trauma survivor navigating consent and relationships. Ask to tag! 
“Sann” the boy whispered to himself inside the crate he had arrived to the Glass mansion “Sann. My name´s Sann” he said to himself over and over as he tried to keep his mind away from the cold, from the pain of the bruises and beatings and the smell of other people. “Sann…”
His name was the first thing his Master gave him. Then the collar around his neck. A soft black leather band with golden buckles.
It meant Sann was his, and he had the right to do whatever he wanted to him.
Sann had expected to have his name called sweetly, gently pulled to his chest and be rewarded for his services. But his wishes were nobody´s concerns. Neither his comfort nor his happiness.
He was Robert Glass´s Romantic and he would obey his every whim.
He would stay put when he ordered him to. Watch how he took out his knife, or the belts, or the cane and the handcuffs and he would extend his wrists out and let him mark his body as he wished.
He would scream and shiver when he put the shock collar and slipped on the hood before leaving him tied in the basement for hours or even days, when he got sick of seeing his face.
He would go when he was called and smile when he ordered him to. He would take the beatings, the whipping and the tight ropes holding him in place for hours until his Master came to untie him and laugh when he plummeted to the ground made a shivering, crying mess behind the hood.
Despite all of it, he still held his hand, despite every second of screaming and begging, and rubbed raw wrists and ankles, he still called him Sirius sometimes.
Sometimes, when he wasn´t Sann, he would be kind. Sometimes, when they were alone on their way to another place, in the dark above the clouds, he would free him from his tight bindings. He would gently unbuckle the muzzle on his face and pull him up his lap to sooth his wedges and cuts and all the burns in his body.
“Quiet” the man would say as his stroke his cheek and slipped his hand down his thin shirt. Down his pants.
Sann would never admit now, sitting comfortably next to Al, head resting on his chest or chin on his shoulders, getting drunk in the fragrance of safety the albino induced, how Robert´s lips against his skin gave him goosebumps. How the man´s gentle shushing and hands felt like, when he played the game his father bought Sann for.
In the morning, he would be tied and muzzled all over again. However, when he got one second of solitude, Sann would pass his fingers over his lips. Wondering, if they could reach a point where the brusqueness of Sann´s kisses could be put aside for the gentleness of Sirius´s.
How much he had desired Robert to call him by the name of the person he longed for again, kissed the corner of his mouth and the tattooed lunars on his neck with affection Sann was forbidden from, and how earnestly, he had tried to keep him playing, to taste a little bit of the real love the man had to give, was his deepest secret.
It had been such a fierce desire, yet the dream cracked and crumbled when he took his voice.
By the time his Master took him to Zarai´s Christmas party and he met Albus, he had completely given up on getting kissed with love again.
It was slow, it took a while to stare at Albus with his shyness and odd ways of putting a smile on his face or tend invisible wounds he soothed with his presence alone, so the desire could ignite on his chest. Not the artificial warmth of letting his mind slip into the safety of his programming, but allow Sann, himself, to touch that flame and not burn on it.
Until one day, after Albus and Ma´am came from work, vibrating from accomplishment and pride, his happiness bled into him and Sann kissed him. He had seen how his face turned completely red but ended melting in his lips.
He wasn´t always sure if he was allowed to feel it as Sann, but with Albus, he didn´t have to whisper someone else´s name to hope there would be no pain later.
Being Sann was enough to be loved.
--
“I told you I´m not an artist” Sann said as Albus giggled at his fake, badly drawn mustache on the mirror.
They were once again alone at home, their owners going out for the weekend meant they had the house all to themselves and keys to go outside if they wished to. Sann had spent the whole weekend trying to teach Albus how to swim and laughing at his childish splashing. After so much time under the sun, a massive amount of freckles and small rashes had sprouted on their burnt skin, hence why they had rested the last day before their owners came back and applied sunscreen and cream on each other´s back before laying down in the couch. 
In Albus´ teasing about the new freckles in the other´s back, Sann had picked up the pen they had been using for an hour now to paint on each other´s skin.
“What do you say? Should I let one grow?” The other said looking at himself side by side. Sann stared at him for a long moment. In all the time since he had become Zarai´s property, he had never seen him use a razor.
“Can you?” he asked finally after a moment.
“Possibly not” he giggled taking the pen they had been using to doodle over their faces “But you would look handsome with a beard, should we try see?”
Sann shook his head as he swooshed away the other boy´s hands, unable to stop the smile on his face. Would he? His Master never let it grow, after all.
“Ok, ok. Give me your hand” Albus said extending his arm with a pen on the other. The taller boy looked at his hand and then at him, arching an eyebrow. “C´mon, it´s nothing bad, I swear” he flashed a little smile at him.
Sann put his hand on his, puzzled at the way the other watched and traced the burns and cuts extending all the way from the back of his hand to his forearm, more underneath the flamingo shirt he was wearing then. Webs of them hid from the view below his clothes when it was a “don´t wanna show” day.
His fingers ghosted the diagonal lines on his wrists and moved to the circular, old scars of cigarette burns, before doing that flip with his pen to settle it over his skin.
“Would you like something in particular?” Albus asked looking up at him through his lashes. White like the rest of him, hiding that beautiful gleam of red. Sann made a vague gesture as if saying go ahead and surprise him.
Albus was careful to not put too much pressure and the pen´s ink was cold, but after a while, he could find it almost soothing. Even better for Sann as he couldn´t get bored of seeing the other stick his tongue out just like every time he got completely focused.
“There, look” The other told him suddenly, just as his eyes went down to find the burns with blue lines that made them look like meteors, a few of the cuts made to look like an alien ship flying by, his own freckles made to look like stars, connected to other freckles with a pointed line. Right on the back of his hand, there was a telescope.
Sann passed his fingers over them with widened eyes and then his expression softened. Never thinking he would like to see the scars over his skin. He was not afraid of showing them, he didn´t care anymore, but he never thought they could be pretty to look at.
“Can you do the other?” Sann asked him with a warm feeling extending over his chest.
“If you let me paint a beard”
“Forget it”
“Oh, c´mon!” Albus laughed.
--
Being Zarai´s came with perks he would have called luxuries with his Master. A soft bed to sleep in where he wouldn´t be woken up to be dragged up the mattress and then tightly tied face down with his ass up in the middle of the night. That wouldn´t happen. He could sleep tangled up with Albus and he could be sure he wouldn’t wake up with an unusual pain in the back of his throat, but instead he would be woke up when the albino tried to leave the bed as silently as possible, but when he failed and Sann clung to his shirt, the albino would greet him with a kiss in his forehead and a whispered “good morning”.
Sann spent most of his time alone at the house. Carrying the three legged cat all around the house as he searched for things to do. He could swim at the pool and step out of the house whenever he wanted. He even had access to the TV, laptop and all the books at the studio. He had so much freedom suddenly, at the beginning he had knelt in the middle of the house and waited. Expecting it to be a game where Zarai would appear out of nowhere to punish him for his incredulity. He had rather play it safe. But a few months later, the scared boy was curled up in the sofa watching videos about how to build a hinge for a prosthetic leg for the cat purring in his lap. He still had the habit to look around every few minutes just to make sure nobody would come to hit him.
It had been a reflex to scrunch his eyes when Zarai pulled her hand up behind him one night. The woman and the albino were working in another project together and had stayed working until deep into the night. Sann had taken that time to make them company in the living room working on the latex prosthetic and was so focused on it, he hadn´t noticed it was already past three when Zarai tried to touch him.
He knew she wasn´t the type to hit her pets, he knew it and yet his breathing still got cut short when she called for him and the only thing he saw was her hand growing closer. He hadn´t even noticed he had put his arms around his head defensively until she called for him again.
“Sann?” she asked, gently pulling his arms away to see his terrified face. “I´m sorry, I didn´t mean to scare you” she said as the boy pulled his arms down slowly to sign sorry while shaking his head. “It´s kind of late already and my assistant is taking a break” she said nodding at the boy peacefully sleeping with his arms over the dining table with a blanket draped over his shoulders. “I´ll be working a bit longer, but I´ll need some help. Could you give me a hand, Sann?”
The pet´s eyes widened at her before giving a hesitating nod. After a while, Sann was sitting in the ground working on the spreadsheets scattered in the coffee table while Zarai revised her part of the work when Sann felt something fuzzy covering his shoulders. When he turned to see her, clinging to the blanket, the woman looked at him for a moment before slowly pulling her hand up to his hair. The boy flinched away slightly, but as her fingers ran through his hair smoothly, the boy let his defenses down one stroke at a time. Each stroke a little closer, making him a little less stiff, until finally, he leaned into her hand with closed eyes when she cupped his face in her hand.
For a second he doubted if he needed to go further, if it was necessary for him to show eagerness but after a second she simply went back to her work, her hand going back to her lap not looking for anything else to happen. In fact, the next time she touched him, it was only to put the slipping blanket back over his shoulders.
It was a warmth he had never had so freely given at Robert Glass´ mansion.
At his Master’s house, he would sit idly by the bed and wait for the guest to come inside the room, just as ordered. His knees were callous with how much he knelt, but his body still resisted to get used to the cold when wearing just the black leather harness and collar while waiting.
The first time he had serviced another person that wasn’t his Master by his orders, his heart thrummed on his ears like a war band. It had been with many people watching, many of who he had pleased right after the other. He had pleaded in vain, made them laugh when he begged to be forgiven and reserved to only his Master. His heart had raced and lost strength over and over, so many times now, that in the silence of the guest room on those nights he waited for the guest to come inside, it was calm.
A firm rhythm that stuttered whenever he heard steps outside. That smothered when they went away and beat with renewed strength, when the door opened to a face he hadn’t seen before, yet looked amused and pleased when they stared down at him.
His mind wondered sometimes, if the albino would ever look at him that way, but the thought quickly vanished.
There was one night he fled to the studio when nightmares came for him -Of past games his Master played with him and he had no chance of winning, nor of escaping the punishment for losing- when he knelt next to the couch and woke him up with ragged sobs and face filled with tears. The albino had rushed to straighten up and sat on the ground with him, allowing him to bury his face on his chest and cry.
After he had dried himself of tears to shed, when his cheeks were red and his eyes hurt from the strain on his head, he realized the thundering thrum of his heartbeat would be quiet.
Being held was a privilege back then, but with him, it was not earned by winning a game. Nor was expected to make his heart race all over again when sleeping together.
It was strange…a placebo, maybe, to have a pillow that prevented him from slipping his hand below the other boy´s waistband when training took over his judgement. It was a rule to have it between them if Albus was going to start sleeping with him and he was definitely trying his best to keep it that way, getting used to it was quick.
But after so many nights of being woken up to collect Sann on his arms, Albus was exhausted. He had forgotten to put the pillow between them and Sann had to shake him awake a few times so he could change and slip inside the bed. Still, he had an arm over his waist.
Sann´s heart picked up when Albus pressed himself against him. Feeling his face nuzzling against his back just making it drum harder. He could feel him so well, yet, he didn´t dare to move at all. He couldn´t even hear him over the loud ba-thump, ba-thump reverberating on his head.
The shock on those red eyes, cowering on the edge of the bed was something he never wanted to see again.
So when he jolted at the other´s half asleep groan, afraid he had moved, only to notice he was trying to retrieve the arm he was crushing underneath him, he giggled wryly.
He could hear his heart get quieter as the albino retrieved his arm, most probably numbed out, with half opened eyes, he brushed his cheek with his other hand and mumbled a thanks under his breath before going back to sleep.
Sann then tried to follow, taking his hand on his own and curling around it like a cat. Effectively stopping the wild drumming on his ears that become, ever so slowly, a soft murmur that melted with the sound of soft breathing.
15 notes · View notes
unfunny-quips · 3 years
Text
Of all the many people in the world who wanted him dead, All For One had to admit that he was rather surprised by the person who actually managed to both track him down and get past his impressive security.
He knew someone was there the moment he opened the door. Could sense the presence of another person in his high rise apartment that shouldn’t have been there. A steady heartbeat, unflinching and unafraid. Brave or stupid, he wasn’t sure, but they’d be dead either way once he wrung out of them how they’d gotten in and which of his security detail he was going to have to kill.
He shrugged off his coat - it was new and fit him well, he’d rather not get blood on it - and hung it up carefully by the front door. Slipped off his shoes and rolled his shoulders with a sigh. Though that particular apartment was not homey per se, there was something oddly comforting about returning to a living space that was entirely his own at the end of a day. Though centuries ago, a childhood fraught with uncertain living situations and inconsistent care had left marks on him that time and power had not fully been able to shake.
All the more reason to make the intruder’s death slow, as insignificant a threat as they were, they’d at least been able to find him. Which meant finding a new luxury apartment, perhaps even in a new city. And he despised moving.
He kept his steps light on the polished wooden floors, stopping by the oversized and little used kitchen for some water before he meandered his way towards the living room where his uninvited guest waited. Perhaps he’d throw them out the window, eighty stories up would make for a rather long time to think about their impending death. Or maybe tear them apart inch by literal inch so they had to languish in their suffering.
Setting his glass down on the kitchen counter he stepped into his spacious living room and paused at what sat waiting for him.
All For One, Emperor of Darkness, King of all Villains, Boogeyman of the Boogeymen found himself...uncertain.
There was a woman seated on his couch. Casually dressed and relaxed looking, knees drawn up and tucked beneath her, an open book bag on the floor beside where she sat and a law textbook in hand. She finished highlighting a section carefully before capping the marker and turning her gaze on to him, letting him see her face properly for the first time.
Green eyes were the first thing that struck him. Clear and bright and intelligent, set in a kind face. Her hair, also green, was swept down a little past her shoulders with half of it pulled up in a fluttering little bun at the back of her head. He was struck by two thoughts as he took her in.
The woman sitting before him was entirely unintimidated by him.
And...
She looked a bit like Nana Shimura. 
The woman tilted her head, seeming to take him in while he’d been observing her. She shifted on the couch a little, shutting the book softly and setting it down. Her heartbeat was steady, her gaze unflinching but not combative. Purpose seemed to flow off of her, as resolute as her steady gaze. He understood that she knew exactly who he was and felt no need for fear nor sense of unease in his presence. A strong will, he knew the aura he carried around him well and it was someone interesting indeed who could face the overwhelming killing intent that drifted off him in waves without so much as a flicker of uncertainty. 
“Hello.” She said with a soft, clear voice. The kind of ease one has with an acquaintance or a friend not often seen, not a stranger whose house she had invaded. “I’m sorry to have broken in like this.” She started, with the appropriate level of apology one would save for knocking over a stranger’s drink. “But I was hoping you’d be able to help me.”
He should be irritated, he should just kill her and get on with his evening, he should make her an example for anyone else stupid enough to think they could waltz into his home without consquence. 
He wasn’t irritated though. And he didn’t kill her. Instead he found himself oddly...charmed by the stranger that sat before him.
“Indeed?” He asked blandly, slipping his hands into his pockets before leaning against the wall casually. “I’m afraid you’re rather lost if you think this is a police station.”
The woman broke into a small smile, a soft huffing chuckle leaving her. Shaking her head she dropped her gaze for a moment and he saw the faint pink of a blush on her cheeks. He was, he realized. He was absolutely charmed by her. And it wasn’t even her Quirk doing it, hers had the feel of a gravitational telekinesis, not a mood altering ability. The woman that sat before him, who had broken into his home and casually asked him for help as if searching for her stray cat, was oddly endearing. And it had been a long time since he had found himself endeared by anything, let alone a person.
“Sorry,” She said, shifting on the couch. “I’ve probably done this all wrong. But I wanted you to know I was serious.” Green eyes met his own and he was struck again by the intelligence he saw in her gaze. “I don’t know why I thought this would be the way to do it but…” She gave a shrug, then slowly got to her feet. Careful not to topple her bag or trip as she untangled from her comfortable position on the couch. “Here, let me try again.” 
He watched as she gave a short, polite bow, hands clasped before her. A neat and polite introduction, complete with a soft smile as she rose to meet his gaze again. “My name is Midoriya Inko. I’m a graduate law student at Kyushu University, and I was hoping you could take my Sensei’s Quirk.”
Well. 
How on earth was he supposed to kill such a charming, polite young woman when she came to him with such an interesting request such as that?
He couldn’t, of course, was the answer.
---
Inko always had trouble with authority.
Even when she was very young she’d been prone to doing what she was told she shouldn’t just because an adult told her not too. Her father - in what faint and blurring memories she had of him before his death - used to call her his little revolutionary and would laugh over the hijinks her stubborn nature would produce. Then again, her father had his reasons to support the wholesale refusal to bend to the whims of authority. 
Trying to take down the corrupt system the government had put in place had been the cause of his death, after all.
Her mother had been far less amused by Inko’s acts of rebellion for rebellion’s sake. Always begging Inko to please just follow the rules just once honey with a perpetually exhausted look on her face. Inko’s only picture of her mother - a snapshot of the entire family at a park, her small frame held in her father’s arms a month before he would be killed - showed Nana Shimura with a wide, infectious smile in place. It felt odd looking at it in years to come, as Inko could only recall her mother looking mournful and sad in those last days.
It had been Kotaro that was the well behaved one of the two of them. Thirteen minutes older than her, he took the responsibilities of the eldest sibling with a seriousness that was almost frightening at times when they’d been children.
He’d been the one to tell her not to get into trouble, the one to reprimand her when she misbehaved. The one to tell her not to sneak out when they were teenagers in one of their many foster homes after their mother had given them up. Rule abiding, strict and, as they’d grown, more and more obsessed with control. Of her, of their situation, of whatever he could. A strangling, grasping bid at a control that had only led their already rocky relationship to splinter even further.
Her last conversation with him before she’d stopped speaking to him completely he’d told her that she should be a quiet housewife. She’d gone and applied to law school the very next day.
She still found herself wondering if that had been Kotaro being clever. Using her own contrary impulses to make her commit to something she’d always wanted to do but been too uncertain about to try and follow. It would have been the kindest he’d been to her in years if it was true, and she’d been too afraid to reach out to him to find out for fear that it wasn’t.
Instead she focused on her studies, focused on being the person she wanted to be instead of the person she’d been forced to become over the years. Not the abandoned daughter of a hero that had to retire too soon, but someone who was able to take the rules she’d been so long rebelling against and reshape them. Twist them under her hands until they settled into something she could believe in. Something she could follow.
At nineteen, after careful consideration and one less-than-helpful conversation with her friend Mitsuki she changed her name to Midoriya. On her twentieth birthday enjoying the fact that she could - legally - drink herself into oblivion, she cut her waist long hair off in a single ugly cut with the kitchen scissors. The next hour was spent in laughter as Mitsuki’s shy fashion student boyfriend Masaru fixed the mess as best he could. At twenty-one she clutched her best friend’s hand and gritted her teeth as a tattoo artist brought to life a stylized kitsune on her shoulder. A mark of the trickster she wished to become. And in between all of that, she proved herself to the academic world at large and earned herself a full ride to Kyushu University’s much lauded law program.
The work was challenging, equal parts exhilarating and mind-numbingly boring. She spent her days working hard to get top marks in every class, to ace every test, and impress every teacher with her sharp wit and unbending will. Her nights were filled with studying and working whatever jobs she could pick up to cover what her scholarships didn’t cover. Mitsuki teased her that she would get wrinkles from squinting at so many books, but her friend was always supportive. 
Years passed, semesters flying by in almost a dream at times, whisking her closer and closer to graduation and her dream of reshaping the system into something she could believe in. Despite her exhaustion, she’d found herself happier than she’d ever been in her life.
Which of course was the exact moment that it all started crashing down.
It started with one of the girl’s in the same program as Inko suddenly dropping the ball on her studies, the other woman’s grades began plummeting at an alarming rate. The girl -  Shibata Aiko - looked ragged and exhausted, unable to focus and eventually being dropped from the program entirely due to the issues with her academic performance. 
A few weeks later it was another female student shutting herself away in her dorm room for an entire week. The girl finally left her dorm looking haggard and sick, refusing to speak to anyone as she walked barefoot out into the wider world and immediately attempted to throw herself in front of a bus. 
Then one of Inko’s senpai’s - kind and serious Hanako who had mentored Inko briefly when she’d first joined the school - had what could only be called a breakdown in the school library. Screaming and crying as she began tearing up law books and flinging chairs.
Each incident was quickly handled and waved away as young women not suited for the high expectations and difficulties of such a high ranking university. Most of Inko’s classmates had been, if not content to accept that information, at least too exhausted by their own heavy workloads to question further.
But Inko never was good at accepting the will of authority.
117 notes · View notes
coollyinterferes · 3 years
Text
Character Interview || Repost, don't Reblog
Tumblr media
NAME  :   Robert Edward Orville Speedwagon
NICKNAME  :  Boss, aniki, “bastard!”/"that son of a bitch!” (usually from rival gang members, so the insult varies sometimes lol), Rob (used by a few friends), derivatives of his last name −Speebs, Speeds, Speeb, Speedy, etc− but these he will only accept them from certain people, otherwise he will do his best not to cringe on the spot or will do it inwardly. Uncle Speedy and etc later on (as in once George and the rest of the children come into his life, more specifically~).
AGE  :   25 in the main verse (may vary depending on the verse)
SPECIES  :  Human/Stand user in the main/time-travel verse | Vampire in the vamp!verse | Werefox in the monster!verse
—— Personal! ♡
MORALITY  :      lawful   /   chaotic /   good   /   neutral   /   evil  /   true .
RELIGION  :   Non-practising catholic (was raised as Catholic, like most other Victorians, believes in God, but that’s pretty much about it)
SINS   :     greed   /   gluttony   /   sloth   /   lust   /   pride  /   envy   /   wrath  .
VIRTUES :     chastity   /   charity   /   diligence   /   humility   /   kindness   /  patience  / justice.
KNOWN LANGUAGES :   English is his first language. Conversational Spanish, Italian, French, Portuguese, German and some more. Some conversational Mandarin Chinese as well (this one thanks to Li −canonly known as Kenpo, his Ogre Street friend−) and bits of Irish (this one thanks to Tattoo, his other Ogre Street friend). He can read and understand some Japanese (kana and some okurigana/kanji) but can’t really speak or write it. Same case for some other languages that he can also recognize and more or less understand bits of them but can’t really speak them. As you probably guessed, he’s learned most of these through his many journeys around the world.
SECRETS  :  All of the stuff in regards to the stone mask and all the events and incidents that came out from that (it was stated that the only ones who know everything about it from start to end are Jonathan and Speedwagon, the others who might know a great deal of it would be Straizo and Master Tonpety). He also tries to keep a low profile in regards to his homosexuality whenever he’s out of the slums to save himself some trouble due to the stigma at the time and the potential legal consequences, going only for the gay codes of the time (long hair, cleanly shaven face, colorful accessories, etc) so I guess that could count? Other than that, and in the verses that it applies, his stand mayhaps?? That’s what allows him to leap through timelines in the time travel verses (it possesses other abilities and skills but, since Robert doesn’t even know about his stand’s existence yet, he hasn’t trained with it and thus he doesn’t know about any of it’s abilities, not even about the time travel oof).
—— Physical! ♡
BUILD :     scrawny   /   bony   /   slender   /   fit   /   athletic   /   curvy   /   herculean   /  pudgy  /   average   .
HEIGHT  :   5’11”, close to the 6’ mark (181 cms)
SCARS   /   BIRTHMARKS  :    The most recognizable one is the scar marring the left side of his face (going from the top of his nose to his jaw), but he has plenty more scattered all over his body, some more visible than others, some larger than others. Most of them come from fights and his general criminal lifestyle, some of them even come from some of the torture sessions he’s endured as part of that (so it isn’t surprising that they were either caused by knives, gunshots, burns, shards of glass and etc). Most of his scars are located on his chest and arms, some more on his hands/wrists and fingers (hands/wrists and fingers mainly from when he was learning to use his buzzsaw hat), though he has a few more on his legs/thighs, lower abdomen, and a couple more on his back. In the main verse (usually set in the late stages of PB), he will have a few more from the events in PB −burn scars on his hands from the fire at the Joestar mansion, one on his shoulder from the attack he received from Jack the Ripper, an ice burn across his abdomen from thawing Zeppeli’s arm, and a couple more and not so visible ones on his arms from minor injuries (cuts) he got while fighting and fending off zombies−. Most of the “PB scars” aren’t too visible thanks to Jonathan (he used his hamon to heal Speedwagon’s injuries shortly after).
ABILITIES   /   POWERS  :  He’s able to tell an evil person from a good one by their smell alone. He’s a resilient man and quite a strong one, too (stronger than the average guy, as he was shown killing zombies using his brute force only and a sledgehammer). He's good at hand to hand combat, he’s also good at using knives and guns, and at wrecking shit with a sledgehammer. I also hc that he's capable of creating veeeeeery small amounts of hamon (this as a result of Zepp's "accidental" slip) if he really puts his mind into it. Due to his current limitations with it, his hamon can’t be used for fighting, but it does enhance his healing process, making it slightly faster than that of an average human (with some proper training, chances are he might be able to do more with it, tho). His stand, in the verses where he has it, can perform time travel, which happens at random at first (he gradually gains control on his stand once he learns about it and starts training with it). Due to stands being a reflection of sorts of their user and their fighting spirit, and as an extension of Robert’s own hamon healing abilities, his stand also possesses healing abilities that can be used both on himself and on others, though this requires some training prior, as the healing relies entirely on Speedwagon’s own life force and can be fatal for him if used carelessly at first (once properly trained, it won’t represent a real danger for him to use). Much like Robert himself, his stand is also capable of packing some punches and causing serious damage on it’s opponent despite his stand being more of a “support” stand rather than a fully combat based one.
RESTRICTIONS  :  He's mostly a regular human in the main verse, so he’s at a great disadvantage against stronger supernatural beings such as vampires and pillarmen, for example. As stated above, the amounts of hamon he can currently create are small and, thus are difficult −almost impossible− to use for combat (again, this can change if he gets some proper training). His lack of knowledge on his stand’s existence can also count as a restriction for the time being, as he doesn’t know about it or it’s abilities and, thus, can’t use it at his will for now (it operates mostly in an “unconscious” level at first, usually after getting triggered). He also tends to wear his heart in his sleeve when it comes to the few people he truly holds dear and considers special to him, so that can be used against him if he’s not careful enough.
—— Likes / Scents! ♡
FOOD  :    He isn’t really picky with food since he grew up in absolute poverty and sometimes went for days without a single bite of food or eating stale (sometimes even moldy) food so like… he’s cool with pretty much anything nowadays. He’s also an adventurous man, so he’s always open to trying new and even “exotic” stuff. Other than that, pastries are one of his top fave things ever (creamy ones mainly but not exclusively).
DRINK  :   Tea −citrusy/fresh types mainly like lemongrass, same with berry teas−. He doesn’t mind sweeter teas but, since he usually has them with the pastries, he prefers something more “sour” to balance things out. He also likes coffee, liking it strong, kind of sweet, and hot (just how he likes his men lol). As for alcoholic drinks, he’s all for beer and gin. He also enjoys some of the sweeter ‘posh’ wines Jonathan normally has at his home.
PIZZA TOPPING  :  As far as I know, pizza toppings weren’t as creative and “crazy” in the 19th century as they have been over the last few decades, so he’s only used to more ‘traditional’ stuff like variants of Pizza Margherita, for example. However, in the time travel verses/modern!AUs he will definitely try all kinds of pizza toppings (yes, this includes pineapple pizza as well as entirely sweet pizza toppings and so on) and actually likes some of them.
COLOUR  :    Purple (shades like those of his waistcoats i.e.), pink, greeeeeeenvert, black.
MUSIC GENRE  :    More than a genre itself, he enjoys and appreciates music that can make him feel something. Toss some pub songs there for obvious reasons lol.
BOOK GENRE  :     General fiction mostly. He also enjoys reading some romance novels every now and then whenever he gets the chance to get his hands on a gay romance one, either featuring two males or two females (he doesn’t find the appeal in “traditional” ones for a variety of reasons).
MOVIE GENRE  :    Non-applicable in the main verse. Time travel verses −if he even gets the chance to watch a movie− and even in a modern!AU, his go to genres would probs be similar to his book genres, lol, just add some comedy there but like, not the ‘cheapest’ and cringey kind of comedy.
SEASON  :     Autumn and Winter (harsh winters are a pain in the ass in Ogre Street, but he can handle them fairly well overall)
CURSE WORD :   Fuck / Shit / Bloody and variants of it (like Bloody Hell) / Arsehole / Wanker / Damnit / Bollocks, Ballocks and all of it’s variants / Bastard / Motherfucker / Zounderkite (victorian for “idiot” but with even harsher and ruder connotations than just using “idiot” lol) / Beardsplitter (one of the victorian words for “penis” xd). There are plenty, plenty, more but those are the ones I can think of rn. He comes from the darkest pits of the slums after all, so yeah... Lots of cussing can be expected.
SCENT ( S )  :    Sweet and masculine musky scent, mainly, with an occasional subtle note of gunpowder and/or tobacco depending on whatever tf he’s been doing. Maybe a vague note of blood if he just got out of a fight. Some vague vanilla too but that one only around the time when he lands a temporary job in a bakery in London.
—— Fun Facts! ♡
BOTTOM OR TOP  :   Top leaning verse. He only bottoms occasionally for serious/long term boyfriends that he genuinely trusts, partly due to how being a bottom was (wrongly) perceived as being submissive by most people, and how dangerous being seen as such can be in a place like Ogre Street if the word gets out (not to mention that there’s been people there who have given him shit just for being gay), and partly because he also prefers to top and likes it better, lol.
SINGS IN THE SHOWER  :   Yeah. He started doing it as a child as a way to keep his mind distracted from how cold as fuck the water he’d wash himself with was (he usually bathed in rivers or washed himself with buckets of water some maid forgot outside of a household and that he managed to steal). He’s become a lot more used to cold baths over the years so a distraction is not necessary anymore, however, he still sings or hums sometimes whenever he has a song stuck in his head or if he’s particularly happy about something (this continues later on in life as well,even after cold baths are no longer part of his life, so it’s a habit that he never actually leaves).
LIKES PUNS  :    He loves them! Lame ones, good ones, cheesy ones, silly ones, witty ones, dirty/vulgar ones, etc. Heck, even dad jokes can be found in his repertoire! Chances are that, if you come to him with a pun or joke, he will give you one or two (maybe even more) in return.
------------------------------
Tagged by: @le-princesse-chevalier​​ (( thank you so much for the tag!!! ♡♡ ))
Tagging: @historias-multorum @jojoingjoseph @gazelessmenagerie @usfv @featherchan @kindersturm @iiguess @storiedocs @quirofiliac @rotrioted @breatheflcra @emcraldsxchcrrics @arrhythmiiia @mechahero @voltagecrow @promiseled @joesrparchive (tagged your main but the tag applies to any and all of your muses that you might want to fill this for >:D) @rzrbite​ @mistymiddiana (if you’re up for it) & also tagging anyone and everyone who wants to give this a shot! Just take it and say i tagged you~ Multis and peeps with 2+ muses, feel free to do this for as many of your muses as you wish!
15 notes · View notes
danihow · 4 years
Text
No answer
Soulmate AU
Bucky Barnes x Deaf!Reader
Marvel Cinematic Universe
Summary: In a world where everyone is born with their soulmates last words said to them before they die or leave is tattooed somewhere in your body, but your soulmate is unable to see them.
Warning: Angst, death, but fluff before all that.
Word count: 3k, yeah a bit long, sorry.
A/N: I felt like doing a deaf!reader in a soulmate au because why not. And this idea is not mine, i saw it somewhere and credit to them. And also, I kinda love having a deaf character.
Gif ain’t mine but THOSE EYES THO.
Tumblr media
Soulmates last words appear as a silver-inked mark on people’s bodies as a punishment from the angels to their actions, yet you didn’t care about them, you saw not actual point in having the last words of the love of your life tattooed, you didn’t understand what did humanity did to have such a bitter punishment as the words you’ll last hear from the person you will love the most just to know that they won’t be there anymore. People actually didn’t enjoy this soulmate thing a lot since they lived wondering if they are with their actual person and won’t find out until the day comes.
So, indeed you didn’t paid too much attention to these words on your collarbone who seemed pretty damn sad and made you want to not even meet them, you didn’t want them to hurt if the scenario of your or their departing was as tragic as the words wrote in silver were.
“Doll, you can’t leave me now, not now.”
You couldn't imagine a happy and calm scenario where those words can be said, no, they were sad, depressive and desperate words, yet you didn't knew if they were because you died too soon or you lived a long live with someone who wasn't ready to let you. Anyway, whoever says does words is hurting and you don't want them to hurt.
You lived your live worrying internally about it to the point that no one else knew about your words and you didn’t spoke about them if you were asked. Yet, your heart now belonged to a man who you deep inside prayed wasn’t the one your words came from, the man whose arm you repaired when you met and made what nobody else has done for you in order to make you happy, Bucky Barnes.
Bucky and you got to know each other in a special way, it happened when he entered the laboratory searching for the person that was going to change his arm after a rough mission. You were arranging the tools you were about to use to place someone’s metal arm as Tony indicated you to. The one-armed man greeted you with a “Good night” and felt a little bit disrespected when you didn’t even flinch to his words, he repeated in case he spoke too softly but yet received no answer.
He sat kind of mad in one of the stools of the lab, waiting for someone else to come and stayed in silence for a while at the same time you searched for something in a shelf, not being tall enough to reach it. “You need help?” He offered talking loud enough for you to be able to hear, but you didn’t. He pursed his lips while staying there, watching you trying to reach for whatever you needed, standing on a stool. 
He knew he did some things wrong in the past but you were disrespecting him quite a lot when you didn’t even greet back the simple good night he gave you. He stayed there again, waiting for someone to pay him attention.
Yet you kept there, in your world, not saying a word. After around ten minutes he stood there and you were still submerged in your own world. The impatience winning him over and in need of the repair he stood up the chair and walked to you.
“There’s actual no need to be rude to me, it’s kind of disrespectful.” He said firmly while approaching to where you stood, tapping your shoulder once and make you to flinch quite a lot.
You turned around scared and defensive, moving so quickly you tossed a couple of tools away the table. 
The petrified look on your eyes made him feel some kind of pressure in his chest, a guiltiness like no other for scaring the fuck out of you. “Oh shoot, sorry ma’am.” He said but you didn’t answered him again.
You did a sign with your hands, dragging your index finger from your ear to your mouth. By the confused look on his face you stretched to grab a notebook you always had near you and wrote something with a black pen.
“I’m sorry, I’m deaf.” He read in the note, feeling even guiltier if that was possible, he got so mad at you for ignoring him around five times and it wasn’t your fault, you weren’t able to hear him.
“You read lips?” He wrote back in the notebook once you handed it to him, receiving a nod from you. “I do.” You said in a soft almost inaudible voice.
“I’m here for the arm Stark talked about.” He says not as fast as he was used to so you didn’t struggle and then pointed at his arm.
You gave him a soft, warm smile and pointed to a chair so he could take a seat, grabbing the set of things you already had prepared. “I’m really sorry ma’am, I didn’t mean to scare you.” He said when you looked at him before starting, gaining a weak “Don’t worry” in response.
Your voice was really weak, yet soft and warm that his first instinct was to protect you, feeling crazy for thinking such a thing about a women he didn’t knew. You kind of explained to him through the notebook that you were going to replace his arm with a new one Shuri sent from Wakanda and if something hurt he must tell you immediately by rising his hand or something; while he read the message he couldn’t help but think about how beautiful your handwriting was and how much patience you had with him to write everything. He nodded in response and left the book aside.
You started by asking him to remove his shirt so you could remove the arm, yet you ended helping him when some strands of cloth got stuck in the open metal. You couldn’t help yourself by looking for a few seconds to the man’s shirtless torso before starting to remove his old broken arm. You let the arm aside, now starting to fix the wires and cutting open some others so you could connect the shoulder to the new sensorial adjustments Shuri created. You applied him some anesthesia on the shoulder skin and flesh that was still there so the adjustment to the neurons wouldn’t hurt him. 
The procedure went well until the readjustment part, he grabbed your hand with his flesh one when he felt a stung in his shoulder that hurt enough even with his really high pain tolerance. You stopped, looking worried at him as he closed his eyes shut, he hated being like this but shit, that hurt badly. After a while he nodded and let you continue with your worked.
He stared at you through the process, paying attention to the little details on your face so he could distract himself of you working and seeing his scars, he noticed the little wrinkles by your eyes when you smiled and noticed how calm you were and looked while working, without the terror he caused you a while ago.
You remember when you finished and connected the wire that made the arm functional, you remembered how he opened his eyes widely at the sensorial panels working, feeling your hands on his forearm. He looked at you in surprise and you chuckled a little under your breath.
You left the tools beside his old arm and watched his reaction, his metal arm moved, readjusting to the size of his shoulder and with his metal hand he reached to you but stopped, considering he could hurt you without knowing this arm’s strength so he instead reached for a tool near him, feeling the cold metal in his fingers and smiled. 
“When something hit you abruptly or penetrates the covering top of the panels they will shut down so you won’t feel the hurt.” You handed him the notebook.
“Thank you...” Then it hit him, he hadn’t presented himself to you or asked for you name, where did his manners went? Back in his times his mom would’ve smacked him in the face the second she knew. 
“Y/N” You said while doing the hand signs to it. Then he questioned himself about how to say to you his name, he reached out for the notebook again and wrote it so you could know it. 
“It’s a pleasure Bu... Bucky?” You said in a question, not knowing how to pronounce it. Then smiling widely at him when he nodded to you, you said it right.
“The pleasure’s mine.” He said and stood up after you did. “I’m still sorry for scaring you.” He said with shame on his voice. 
“No big deal, it happens usually.” You say in your soft weak voice and smile at him.
Now he had nothing to do there so you both walked to the entrance of the lab in slow pace in silence, when he got to the door he stood there. “How do you say goodnight?” He asks, wanting to properly greet you this time.
Your warm smile grows in your lips and you do slowly the hand sign, he copies you with concern and doubt in his expressions, smiling proudly when you say it back.
Then he was gone even if he wanted to stay longer, you light up a curious and interested side in him like no one else did before.
The days passed by with him coming periodically to see you for the reviewing of his new arm. Around the second Thursday of visiting you at your lab he greeted you in sign language, surprising you and making you feel extremely happy, he had seen you talk in ASL to your lab colleagues and felt bad for you having to write down everything for him or at least what you couldn’t speak.
He talked to Steve and Sam about you all the time to the point they knew more about you that they should. He talked about your facial expressions while talking in ASL, about how soft your voice was when you spoke, even about how now you knew he entered the lab with the new bracelet Tony made for you with its own AI named MAC (that stood for More Awesome Creations) which was connected to FRIDAY and buzzed in morse code when someone came in the lab.
After some more weeks the visits became biweekly yet he found a way to see you more often than that and you didn’t complain about it at all, you were really happy with having him around.
He got to know about you more and more every time he went, he learned your interests, your manners, your hobbies and even learnt about you past, he now knew that you became deaf twelve years ago at age of fifteen in an accident so you can still talk without hearing yourself. He started asking FRIDAY to show him some pages about learning ASL so you could talk freely with him and to surprise you.
In the matter of months, you two were like best friends, Tony hired you officially and permanently around four months before when you accomplished six months around here. Yet Bucky didn’t just felt things for you like he felt for Natasha or Wanda, his feelings were far away of what friends felt and each day they grew further to the point that Steve, Sam and even Tony and Nat were telling him to ask you out, but he was too afraid of rejection and to make your friendship go to waste that he kept his feelings for himself, befriending you.
On the other hand, you were like a part of the team by the year of being there and they all were pretty happy about your presence. They all had their very own way of friending you, Sam struggled a little bit with learning sign language so he uses quite a lot the little pocket notebook you gifted him so he can talk to you, Tony gifted you for your birthday an intelligent watch that writes in its screen what people are saying to you in case you don’t read the lips fast enough so you can use it in reunions.
Natasha and Clint didn’t struggle at all with learning the language and Steve was actually really agile at learning it too, surprising you a lot. Wanda struggled a bit more so she had another little notebook and pen in her pocket like Samuel, the Queens kid, Peter, was pretty fast at learning it to the point he easily became like your little brother since he spent most of the time at the lab upgrading his suit and his talkative-self forced himself to learn ASL so he can keep telling you about his day at school every day.
And so it went with everyone else, they adapting to you or you adapting to them, whatever came first.
Then, today was the day Fury finally decided to send you in a mission with the team since they were extracting some new tech and you were crucial to take care of it and evaluate it.
Obviously, you were left at the jet with Bruce, who even had some tea onboard to calm the nerves the mission gave him before his time to shine green came.
Bucky was actually really worried for you throughout the mission, thinking about finishing this as fast as possible so all of you can go back to the compound and to have you out of risk, save in his arms. 
When the objective was achieved the super soldier was heading back to the jet with Wanda by his side. He smiled at the thought of being back at the compound, laying in the sofa watching a movie while you were reading and playing with his hair, as always.
But that wasn’t in the plans of destiny.
You smiled at both of them warmly and welcomed them, you hugged Wanda, who was the first one on board but when you were about to hug the super soldier his enhanced hearing sensed something, a click and some branches moving and before he could turn around someone shoot you, letting you stand there as a big red stain formed on your chest, right were you heart is, and another two stains formed on your stomach. 
Both of them froze for a moment, looking at you as if it wasn’t real, then he finally turned around, spotting the sniper behind a bunch of trees, shooting at him with his weapon. 
Bucky raced to reach you before you fell, grabbing you between his arms and leaning you down to the floor slowly as his eyes started to water. 
“Doll, hey Y/N, look at me.” He said knowing you couldn’t hear him, his eyes terrified at the idea of losing you. “Doll, look at me, please.” He begged, his voice cracking as his hands were now stained with your blood. 
You looked at him, staring right into his blue watery eyes, giving him a little warm smile just as the one you gave him when you first met. “Hey, I’m here.” You whispered with your soft and even weaker voice, rising your hand to spoon his cheek, rubbing your thumb in there to comfort him.
Wanda was shocked, standing by his side, she got down to her knees, putting her hand on Bucky’s shoulder as he held you in his arms, watching a scene no one will ever want to watched.
Then Steve and Tony came over, their joyful expressions breaking at the sight that welcomed them at the jet.
“Don’t leave me Y/N.” Bucky said desperately, you read his lips and tried to smile. “You can’t.” Shit. No, no, no, no, you didn’t like where this was going, no, shit no, it can’t be him, you’d prayed each night and day for him to not be the one so he wouldn’t hurt add he was doing now.
“Bucky, I love you, okay?” You whispered even weaker against the growing pain in your heart, rubbing the tears away of your man’s face. “I love you, remember that.”
It felt like a knife was stabbed in Bucky’s heart when those words came to his mind, no, you said the words that were tattooed on his ribs since almost a century ago, he couldn’t lose you now. “Doll, you can’t leave me now, not now.” He said with the pain in his chest increasing, his tears falling down his cheeks as your eyes were fixed in his. 
You were his soulmate and you were just about to die, there was nothing to do, if there was the words wouldn’t be there.
Your chest hurt but not because of the bullet, not anymore, it hurt because of his words, you were soulmates but you were too afraid of ruining everything that didn’t even got to be together. The look in his eyes, his face, he knew it too but even if you tried to speak, no words came out. Both of you were crying, you wanted to kiss him to at least know how it would’ve felt but you couldn’t move too much anymore, you were giving your last breaths.
Bucky thought about it too, leaning until your nose touched his, giving you a delicate and sad first and last kiss. Then he couldn’t hear your heartbeat anymore, he separated a few inches to see you, lifeless with your eyes peacefully closed. “No, doll.” He muttered, not even caring about his colleagues seeing him. “Y/N...” He held your fragile and dead body against his, crying his heart out in your hair. After a little while Steve approached to his friend, putting his hand on his other shoulder. 
“Buck, we need to go, more are coming.” He whispered carefully, as if the simplest words could shatter his friend in pieces.
“She was her all along, Steve, and I lost her.” He cried without letting you go and those words were like a bucket of cold water for the rest, Tony and Wanda crying you silently as Steve stepped back to give him the time he needed.
Their friend had just lost the love of his life.
You.
207 notes · View notes
7wanderingpaws · 4 years
Text
He Loves Love (1/3)
Tumblr media
Pairing: Baekhyun x reader
Genre: singer AU (no Exo)
Words: 5.6K
Warnings: none
A/N: I got such a good feedback for He Loves Love (a drabble) - I recommend reading it first - and plus a request to actually write the story about the lovers and how they got together so I did it! This is the first part out of TWO... I hope I fulfilled the expectations. Please let me know what you think, it helps immensely... Thank you and you look pretty today! 💕
This was requested by lovely @shesdreaminginoverdose​ I hope you will like it! And thank you! 🌹😊
Masterlist
1<<<   2<<<
The plastic chair you were sitting on came in very handy since your feet were killing you. The café you were currently in was a famous one, hidden away in the tangles of small streets in Sinsa-dong, where the life of Seoul was bustling with lively, young energy that you should have been able to relate to but it had been a bit difficult recently. It might have been the amount of assignments combined with the internship you managed to land- although you were not sure how.
“It is interesting,” mumbled Hyeri seated across from you,  who, would become your senior at the magazine. “I would never say you have an inch of fashion sense if I were to just look at you.” She didn't look up from the printed text of your blog posts and various stories you managed to get out to the world through indie publications. Wearing an expensive set of sunglasses, there was no chance you would be able to see the sharpness of her eyes. “It is just so... “ she shook her head slightly, searching for the correct word to describe your fashion sense. “Plain.”
Sucking your lips inside your mouth, you nodded slowly although she wasn't paying attention to your physical being, her head still set low, hawk eyes skimming through every word you typed out.
A couple of more seconds passed by without any words spoken, when she suddenly looked up, startling you for a heartbeat. “You also don't say much.”
“I didn't think there is any correct answer I could give you.”
“Well, your senior is talking to you. You should acknowledge their words.” You noticed a frown on her forehead, her eyebrows that were dark with a generous help of a pencil, were scrunched upwards. Her face must have been very pretty, the heavy red lipstick said it, too. Confidence. Authority.
“Sometimes staying silent is better than saying something unworthy,” you replied calmly, giving her a slight uplift of your lips. They were becoming rather dry, not having a lip balm as you left your teeny-tiny one-room apartment in a rush, scared of not arriving on time. Seoul transportation could be sometimes quite nerve-wrecking.
Hyeri reciprocated the tiny smile, but it didn't give you an inch of reassurance. “Alright, good.” She slammed the document shut, reaching for her iced-americano. Carefully pursing her lips, she drank through the straw so that her lipstick wouldn't be ruined. “Let's go to the office, shall we?” Chairs screeched on the floor and you followed her click-click with your tump-tump.
When you started the work, it was crazy because wow, you made it into one of the best fashion magazines in Korea!  But continuing to work there was slowly killing you... until you met him.
Those simple yet somehow powerful words he uttered to you…
I will wait for you until you make it.
The feeling he left inside of you was like a tattoo that should have been temporary, just like it happens in any random first-time meetings with people you don't know. They might charm you and the effect might last for a day or two, sometimes a bit more. But in this case, you could not get the look out of your mind. He was tattooed on your eyelids, and he seemed to constantly talk into your ear.
I will wait until you make it.
Naturally, you were trying to shut the intrusive chain of thoughts out, telling yourself that it was ridiculous. C'mon, we were talking about a famous singer - a very famous singer. For him to reach such popularity meant to not only have crazy talent but also crazy amount of charm which seemed to work absolute wonders to you and to your mind. It wasn't helping that after the meeting, you followed his activities and looked up interviews, trying to decode his personality through videos and his body-language. Because if there was one thing people underestimated - it was the power of body language. But his was pure, honest, well-mannered and completely controlled, with some dangerous flirting and body movements that made your head spin for a bit, totally affected by him, seeing him even with your eyes closed.
You scoffed out loud, unconsciously, as you were transcribing an interview Hyeri did earlier in the morning with Twice. Not realising your colleagues were giving you a questioning look, you typed away what the interviewee was replying, the volume in your ear a bit too loud. 
Huh… He wouldn't even remember you, let alone wait 'till you “make it” as he so confidently said. These superstars… They thought they could just say something they thought sounds cool but it actually didn't. 
It definitely was not the reason you found yourself listening to his latest album as you were going through the minutes of the meeting that just finished. You were supposed to bring them to the editor-in-chief in an hour.
You could manage to do all the work in one hour.
Only if his voice wouldn't have been so distracting.
Why was it so distracting?
Maybe you were just starstruck. After all, he was someone that you knew about before ever applying to university and making it to a magazine. He was the singer hanging on the walls of horny teenage girls and, let's be honest, many young adults and adults… Who would dislike him, right? 
“Ah, Baekhyun,” mumbled Hyeri with a sigh once you were walking up the stairs of the office building after THE meeting with Baekhyun, the singer. “He is a dangerous one. Always a gentleman, though.”
“Why is he dangerous for being a gentleman?” you asked matter-of-factly. Seriously. People should pay more attention to what they were saying and whether it made sense or not. Just like she could have thought twice before saying whether you were good or bad in front of him just now… Why would she give two damns about your feelings being hurt while also belittling you in front of a major celeb… If only people paid a little bit more attention.
Hyeri smirked, stepping on the first floor in front of the golden elevators. She pressed the button to call one, now turning to you. The sunglasses she liked to wear so much, as you learned,  were leisurely holding her hair back as they were resting as a headband on her head. “He is a sweet dream,” she said, calling your name to make sure you are listening. “Working with him is probably more pleasurable than it should be, but then… You just know he isn't a gentleman only to you. He is the same to each of us.”
You frowned, still having his face, his eyes set on you vividly in your brain. Hyeri looked like him a lot if you didn't focus enough. “You know you don't make sense, my dear senior.”
“Yah!” she shouted, making you jump but you smiled right away. “Don't act like you aren't even a little bit phased by meeting him just now. He looked gorgeous. Plus, it was your first-time meeting someone of his calibre.”
“So will you finish what you were saying before?” you asked nonchalantly, definitely not letting her know that you were out of it because him, too. You didn't want to follow the crowds he was obviously so used to have him follow.
“I meant,” she started again, just when you heard a ding! of the elevator. You walked in, pressing the 24th floor. “No girl seems to be special to him.”
Shrugging, you pursed your lips. “Well, you do realise you are not part of his world, right? He isn't here to make us feel special nor to help us to stand out. That is our job. To make him special.”
Of course no one would dislike him. The editor ladies were swooning, always bringing up his name during the meetings as a proposal for the cover of the magazine of the upcoming issue. You typed his name the most when writing the minutes of the meetings. They all wanted him, but he did not want to be wanted always.
Hence his appearance once in a while. 
Hence you saw him again after almost one year and a half for the first time since your first meeting with him. Coming with a new album that had yet to be released, your editing staff was hot on their feet, running errands, picking up calls and making new ones, because our magazine definitely had to be the first one to book such a luxurious star.
“Good news for you,” started Hyeri as she was passing by your cubicle, her heels loud, her hair bouncy, her sunglasses tucked sensually in the sharp V cut opening of her Gucci shirt. “Your first participation in the creative process.”  She propped up on the edge of your desk, and you turned in your chair to face her. She gave you a mischievous smile. “You shall be able to finally prove to Baekhyun that you made it and that he didn't wait for nothing.”
Your eyebrows shot up fast, your reflexes faster than your brain trying to keep your emotions at bay. But wait… did she just say… “Why do you remember those words?” you asked, dumbfounded.
She gave you a funny look. “Why do you ask me that when I just told you some privileged news? If this whole shot goes well, you sure can expect some sweet promotion.”
Swallowing, your eyes were wandering around, trying to process information. It was ridiculous she would remember some words that weren't even directed towards her. But hey, goodness gracious, were you just assigned to participate in the creative process of his promotion in your magazine? “Will I get to interview?”
Hyeri's lips twitched, only the left corner of her mouth raising. Naive child, she must have thought. “No way. The writer has been already assigned. You aren't close enough yet,” was her reply, standing up now. “The meeting is at six.” She gave a quick look at her golden wrist watch. “You have three hours to help your looks and charm off his pants,” she gave you wink and left.
“Hey!” you shouted after her, grabbing a pencil, ready to throw it at her. “Why would I-” you stopped, when you saw she just laughed loudly without even looking at you. “Woah!” you breathed out, “I don't even care about charming him!” Calming down, you sat back down properly, mulling over her words. “I finally get to be part of something,” you sighed, talking to your wildly beating heart to stop it.
Just why was it beating so fast?
It was not because of him.
It was not.
-
You remember wearing this lush white sweater you had to actually tie around your body unless you wanted to flash some skin or worse… a breast. So you tied it very tightly, and took a breath before heading to the meeting room a bit earlier to prepare the documents for the participants. Thankfully, there weren't many. It was the singer's team, you, the writer and, well, the editor-in-chief, because who would want to miss a meeting with such a popular singer?
You entered the meeting room which had a lovely view of the city that was about to be consumed by darkness, yielding to the city lights that always gave you a sense of excitement, a sense of liveliness. And so as you placed neatly each document in front of each seat, you could hear some movement on the corridor, hinting that it was about to go down.
You turned to the glass wall and saw two men with faces you did not recognize until they let in the first person that was behind them. And just then, you made eye contact with him for the second time in your life. His hair dark, bare face and simple clothing combined in dark colours made him so… normal.
But your heart was reacting like it just saw something completely abnormal and it was going nuts because your breath got caught in your throat as you felt a foreign pull towards him. It was because he a famous personality, nothing else…
He smiled.
Wow.
That was a beautiful smile. And did you just sense a hint of acknowledgement on his face? There was no way he could possibly remember you. This wasn't a drama.
But… then…
He uttered your name.
It rolled of his tongue as if he has had always muttered it before, just like to his old friend that he met for the first time in a long time.
Baekhyun, the singer, was walking to you now, and once again, he spoke your name before saying: “We came a bit earlier, I hope that is okay with you.” Stopping right in front of you, you had one document left in your hand which was meant for you. Without realizing, you were bowing to him, hugging the chunk of papers to your chest as you stole a glance at his managers, quickly bowing to them as well.
“Of course it is, Baekhyun ssi,” you said, bowing again before straightening up and stealing a glance at him to see an entertained look on his face. 
Few more heartbeats passed, before he said, not even turning: “You guys can go, the rest of the team will come later. I want to just wait here.”
Was he telling his managers to leave? While looking at you the entire time?
Just like that, they gave you a polite nod before leaving.
Before any uncomfortable silence could take over, you quickly rushed to say: “Please, have a seat! I prepared the documents for you over here. What would you like to drink?” you started, trying not to stutter in his powerful presence and trying to escape his searching gaze.
He breathed out a deep chuckle, causing goosebumps to raise on your back all the way up to your neck. You pushed the chair he was meant to sit on and waited till he finally moved. Ignoring your questions, he spoke: “So you made it, I see.” He started walking, but once again stopped just in front of you, not taking a seat. “You also developed a better fashion style as I observe.”
As I observe.
Blinking at him a few times in slight confusion, you eventually moved out of the way, feeling uncomfortable at his intimate approach to you. You should be both polite to each other and kind of have it awkward.
The fact that he actually talked to you as if he knew you for the entirety of that one year and a half that you didn't see each other (and it wasn't like you were on a “you are my friend” terms… you were strangers. He was a singer for god's sake) was giving you the chills. Plus, the terrible, annoying butterflies in your stomach were giving you the need to vomit.
You decided not to answer his observations.“I guess water will do it for you,” you replied politely, turning to him just in front of the door, ready to leave.
“What makes you think that?” he smirked as he was making himself comfortable on the chair by sliding down a bit, resting his elbows on the arm rests. You bit your lip.
“You look tired, Baekhyun ssi. That is my observation,” you replied matter-of-factly, giving him a kind smile and feeling like a cheeky girl for playing with his words.
He was looking at you without answering before he sighed, nodding once. “Water will be perfect...  Thank you.”
As you were rushing back with the tray with water and some snacks you didn't have time to prepare, you already heard voices coming out from the meeting room, your editor-in-chief already present. Of course, you wouldn't even thought about eavesdropping. It was an official meeting that you were included in, after all. But the next words, including your own name, made you stop abruptly.
“She is doing very well, Baekhyun ssi,” you heard your editor-in-chief say. You could sense she was smiling, given her tone was so relaxed and light unlike her heavy voice she used when she was in her authority mode with her editors. “But I do have to say that if it weren't for your kind word for her, she might have not made it into our staff.”
Oh dear heavens. No way. This wasn't real, right?
He was the reason you made it into the magazine? He actually gave a word in for you to be accepted? The worst was, that if it weren't for him, you wouldn't be here, chasing your dreams, being already half-way done. This could only mean you weren't good enough on your own… Or was it?
The tray with snacks and water for the singer started to shake slightly as you felt tension rising in your body. Trying to calm your mind, you quickly breathed in and out a few times, attempting to control the sudden outburst of emotions. It was difficult when you still had to face them and sit through an entire meeting with them and you were to propose ideas that might not be good enough because you just weren't good enough on your own without some influential person's help...
You were brought back to planet Earth when Baekhyun, the singer, hummed in reply, the noise giving you a terrible, terrible shock. You wanted to hear that one again. “I am glad. Before you arrived, she was very professional and already tried her best  at making me feel comfortable,” he spoke as if there was any need to add more. “She works hard.”
“I do not doubt that,” replied the editor-in-chief.
Before they would wonder what took you so long, you literally thundered into the room, cheerful but very plastic smile plastered on your face as you not so gently put down the tray on the table and with a shaky hand handed the singer his water. Not daring to look at him once, you gave a polite nod to your editor-in-chief who gave you a close-lipped smile before she motioned with her head for you to sit down next to her, facing the main subject of the meeting.
Him.
The singer.
Whose eyes were on you the instant you dared to look at him. You didn't miss the seriousness as the meeting officially started, the three of you along with the managers sitting a bit on the side, going through each page you so carefully prepared. With pictures, ideas and various possible photoshoot spots you provided in the documents, you sure did gain a sudden wave of confidence, just like when you first submitted the ideas to the editor-in-chief. This time, you could be confident and believe in yourself. What you heard before about the singer taking any kind of part of you getting an offer from the magazine to join them did not matter - or so you were trying to persuade your troubled heart. Because, after all, it was you and your hard work - your journalistic worth that kept you there and eventually landed you a spot right opposite the main actor of your entire story. Byun Baekhyun.
-
On the first day out of two intensive shooting days, you were extremely busy and kind of overwhelmed with the amount of work and the control you suddenly possesed. The editor-in-chief's words kept popping up in your head as you commanded the filming team at 4am about what to put where and discussing the possible angles of the photos with the director of photography. 
“This is a great chance for you to experience and understand the hard-work of the people around a photoshoot. I know you love writing, but for you to really understand the process behind interviews and the main subject, you need to first work hard around it.”
You remembered taking the editor-in-chief's words seriously, and you still did, but it was tiring. Also, the superstar was supposed to arrive at 5am and you were not ready to face him in this situation. After the first meeting back in the magazine headquarters, the electric waves you kept feeling were so out of place, you were utterly ashamed about the direction of your thoughts and feelings about him. Because he was just it - a superstar whose main job was to charm people, and preferably, sing well since he was a singer after all.
“Good morning,” your train of thoughts was interrupted by a gentle voice from behind. You were in the storage room where all the props were ready to be used once it was their time to shine.
Turning around, you looked at a freshly looking Baekhyun, the singer, who was standing in the doorway to the storage room. Simple dark jeans, a long hoodie with his dark hair over his eyes... he might have looked like someone that came out of the shower and needed to feel comfy. Not like you gave it much thought.
Letting your eyes drop behind him, you noticed he didn't have anyone around as you expected. There was literally never a time he wasn't being followed, or led somewhere by managers or whatever staff was at hand.  “Ah, you arrived, Baekhyun ssi,” you smiled politely, bowing as you were holding some boxes with fresh flowers that arrived just a little bit ago. Looking into his eyes, you squeezed your lips even tighter, feeling now the familiar shakiness you felt whenever he was anywhere near you. Or more like whenever you knew his presence was somewhere near you. It could be anywhere in the building, really. By now, you didn't even have to see him to get the effect. He was effortlessly affecting you without being physically with you. “How come you arrived early? I bet you could have used some more time to sleep.” You moved towards the doorway where he was stood, wanting to leave the storage room as the flowers were needed at the main set.
He wasn't moving, though. Instead, waiting for you to stand in front of him so he could look down on you with a cheeky smile, he said: “I wanted to come earlier to make sure I understand the concept we are shooting today.”
You looked up at him, lifting the boxes slightly in your grip to ease the weight. “Then what was the meeting for, hm?” you challenged, puffing out some air. Baekhyun took the boxes from you, which you didn't let go of. “No way, Baekhyun ssi. That is my job. Please go prepare for the shoot in the A2 room. It's just down the corner.”
He smirked, pressing on the boxes so you would let go, which you unconsciously did. “I might have not paid proper attention during the meeting.”
“Well, you were tired, it's understandable.”
He kept on looking at you without talking. Then, he hummed. That hum you heard before the meeting. The hum that seemed to have a certain effect on your heart. “Yeah, that too.” He took a breath, his answer somehow distant. “How is the work? Did you have too much on your plate for this photoshoot?”
“Yeah, actually, I really need to work now-”
“Just five minutes. You can spare five minutes for me, right?” he asked quickly, putting the boxes down between the two of you,  as if there wasn't really an option to say no. Because it was him, you did not have an option to say no.
You nodded curtly. “Sure. Five minutes.”
He laughed quietly, which felt strangely intimate. “So, will you answer my question now?”
“Baekhyun ssi,” you started, tucking some messy hair behind your ear, “this is a job that requires me to do this. I love it. The craze, the overtime, the pressure, the fact that not a single day is the same. I should probably thank you, shouldn't I?”
Well, that last sentence wasn't supposed to come out. You really didn't mean to start on this topic now, when you had little time and you also weren't intending on letting him know that you knew about him giving a word in for you. He probably didn't want you to know.
“Thank me?” he asked, slight frown in his eyes. “Why would you want to thank me?”
Now it was your turn to look at him without replying right away. Carefully looking at his features, you were trying to see through him, except there wasn't much to mull over, because his features and expression were genuine. You licked your lips once you noticed his wandering stare - it was fast, but still noticeable. He was standing in front of you, after all. Your hair, your forehead, slowly sliding down your nose before making a quick, but very memorable stop at your unmoving lips before meeting your gaze. “Because you are the first cover of the magazine I get to work on.”
“Oh, what an honour then,” he chuckled, his confusion all cleared up now. “I just wanted to let you know that,” he paused, licking his lips as he dropped his gaze for a bit, making you go breathless in the meantime. He raised his eyes back up to yours. “That I am proud of how far you came. It is always nice to see that hard work pays off.”
“Thank you,” you murmured. “I appreciate your words. Although, I would like to ask - and I apologize if I will come off as rude, but I prefer things being straightforward - why do you treat me this way?”
“Treat you what way exactly?”
“This,” you motioned with your hands at the boxes he put down, him blocking the doorway so you couldn't leave. “You are being kind. And your approach towards me… It is all just…” you shook your head, frustrated for the lack of vocabulary, “do you do this to all the meaningless interns you meet?”
“There is no such position as meaningless intern,” he shot back. “Plus, you are not an intern anymore. And yes, I do like to treat my staff with kindness.”
“No, that is not what I meant. What is this all about?”
He shrugged, amused at your tiny outburst. “So I like you. What is wrong with that?”
You went silent. Speechless. All you could do was just stare at him with wide eyes, your jaw slightly hanging open. The conversation certainly took a very different turn.
“What?” he laughed cockily when he didn't get a reply, crossing his arms over his chest. “I thought you liked things straightforward?”
You heart was about to jump out of your ribcage, and he dared to laugh at this situation? He dared to use your own words? God, this dude really had some courage.
“Why are you looking at me like that?” he asked, suddenly quiet as he took the tiniest of steps forward. To you. “You seem surprised.”
“Y-you… Y-you are actually asking me why I look at you like this?” you almost shrieked, causing him to sober up and shush you quickly, moving his hand up, his finger on your lips. Your eyes widened even more, moving your head back. “What do you think you are doing, Baekhyun ssi?”
“I'm doing straightforward business with you,” he explained matter-of-factly, “and you are ruining it.”
“This isn't funny.”
“I am not trying to be funny. For once.”
“I'm sorry but-” you shook your head frantically, bending in your waist to pick up the boxes, “this is a joke. I don't have time for this. I also don't have time for this bullying.”
“Bullying?” he gasped, standing in the middle of the doorframe so that you wouldn't be able to escape. He was genuinely surprised and, was that hurt you saw in his eyes? Disbelief perhaps?
You straightened up, giving him a strict look. “I am not going to become your puppet, Byun Baekhyun ssi. I'm disappointed. Liking someone based on their looks…” you mumbled the last sentence, scoffing and eventually dropping your gaze, to give him an attitude. Hopefully, he would realise you weren't one to be played with.
Despite all of that, you… oh, you were dizzy with emotions swirling around in your bloodstream. His words could actually influence the chemistry of your body. Magnificent. And he just freaking admitted he liked you. You had no idea based on what exactly, but he did. 
“You aren't attracted to people?” he questioned, amused. “When you first see them... You can even feel them.” He went silent for a bit, and you felt each and every touch of his gaze on your face. Eventually, he spoke your name softly. “Look at me. Please.” When you didn't comply, stubborn, he spoke even softer. “I'm sorry if I went overboard. I didn't want to make you feel uncomfortable. And I definitely didn't want to make you feel like you were bullied. God, no. Never. ” Now, you looked up at him, paying attention. “I just couldn't help myself. There is something about you…” he murmured, letting his gaze drink in your facial features. He shook his head gently. “I apologize. And know that I am looking forward to working with you on this one.”
“You don't even know me.”
“Hm?”
You licked your lips. “You don't even know me. I am nobody to you. It doesn't make any sense to me.” Stubbornly, you were trying to give him a way out, to cancel what he admitted.
Yes. You were a nobody to him. And everything that was happening right now was surreal, abnormal and just plain ridiculous for you. A world-wide famous singer who liked an intern/editor and was proud of how far she came because, it was all thanks to him you were there in the first place.
No. It was just nonsense. Surely, he was just making things up. And because you might have been too starstruck by him, an obvious effect, you were feeling this pull towards him you couldn't quite describe. But then again, it most probably was a natural effect of famous people. 
He shook his head, plucking the bubble you were in. “I don't have to know you to see that you came so far. I met you when you were starting, and now, here you are.” He smiled.
Just in that moment, somebody called your name and you and Baekhyun exchanged looks. Seeing that he was truly sorry about making you feel uncomfortable, you gave him a polite smile and a nod with your head. Before taking your leave, you spilled him the contents of the photoshoot in a speed of light (since that was why he initiated a conversation with you in the first place, right?), ending it with a simple, but direct: “Then I will see you on the set.”
-
It was difficult working on the set with Baekhyun, the singer, when you were so aware of how he seemed to feel about you. As much and as aggressively as you were trying to deny his words and his little confession to you, you couldn't help but notice that, indeed, your eyes met much more than it was acceptable. Nobody noticed. Yet. Nobody was supposed to, anyway - and they mustn't - notice. That was your opinion. But when he was giving you the gorgeous, going-to-your-knees smiles and outright cocky, flirty remarks whenever you were directing the shoot, you couldn't help but give a small smile, or a silent laugh.
Goodness.
What a charmer.
So far, he made every staff member of the set laugh. Yes, even the male staff. Because that was him. Jokes, teasing, remarks, observations, some singing here and there, then whistling a melody you didn't know. That was all him in a bubble. Plus, the shoot was long and tiring, yet his energy would hardly fade or as much as lose a tiny bit of colour. His aura was still strong and so shiny, you might have needed to close your eyes for a minute and let it sink in - his energy that seemed to slowly creep under your skin and make you an entirely bubbly, giggly girl that you never were.
He pulled off all your ideas perfectly. Whether it was a sweet concept, a light one or a dark one with heavy colours - his gaze would adjust accordingly. Holding your breath, you were staring at the photographer's laptop screen. With every loud click, a new photo would load, and you were in awe at seeing the singer shine in such a dark outfit, such heavy makeup and even a dark background. He was enchanting. Scary. Intimidating. Self-confident. And just oh so breathtaking, pulling you in like a riptide.
Looking up, you saw that he was looking at you before changing his modelling position. He wasn't laughing nor smiling, still deep in his role. Maybe it was in that moment you had this weird revelation, a weird desire you might have been pushing down. After all, you were a human with needs. And you have been feeling a weird sensation the more you looked at him, mouth ever so slightly, but still hanging open as you couldn't stop looking at him. Swallowing quickly, you snapped back to your senses when you felt a strong burn of his eyes. You faintly heard in the background, his voice light, yet so husky. “Is the editor satisfied with the photos?”
He was observing you observing him. Your breath hitched, your heart immediately in a frenzy of thumps.
And you liked it.
A lot.
So you nodded. “I very much am.”
221 notes · View notes
creek4lifeman · 3 years
Text
One of those days
Here’s another Creek fic for you guys that I made art for.
Title: One Of Those Days Rating: T Pairing: Tweek X Craig Characters: Craig Tucker, Tweek Tweak, Mrs. Tweak Tags: Canon Complaint, AKA they’re in 4th grade, Craig POV, Mild Language, Mentions of Anxiety and Mental health issues, Coloring books, Fake Tattoos, Fluff, Dorks in love, One shot, Tweek’s parents are clueless, Art in fic Summary: Tweek is having a bad day and Craig goes to visit in order to be there for him.  Even if that just happens to be coloring and giving each other fake tattoos. 
Read below the cut
Craig knows it’s going to be one of those days when Tweek doesn’t show up to school. Craig’s used to it at this point, but it still never sits well with him whenever the desk next to him is empty. He’ll never admit it out loud, but it’s days like these that unsettle him the most and he finds himself missing the sound of his boyfriend trying his best to keep quiet or the way he can’t sit still to save his life.
It’s the consistency mostly, Craig tells himself or at least that’s the conclusion he’s come to. He’s just plain and boring Craig, who lives by schedule and likes to keep it that way. When Tweek can’t go to school, they don’t meet up at their locker in the morning so that they can hold hands to the cafeteria for breakfast and when that happens, well, Craig’s whole day is then thrown off completely.
The only constant on days like these are that if Craig doesn’t get detention, which chances of that are much higher on the days Tweek isn’t in school, then he immediately heads to his boyfriend’s house as soon as he leaves the building. 
Today, it’s Mrs. Tweak that answers the door.
“Well, hello Craig. Are you here to see Tweek?”
Of course he is.
No matter how often he shows up on days like these, the Tweaks always stare at him in awe when he shows up. Almost as if they wonder why Craig would show up when Tweek is like this. Which only pisses Craig off even more at how terrible his significant other’s parents are.
“Yes, ma’m. Is he okay?” Craig manages to ask between gritted teeth. He already knows what her answer is going to be too. But if it’s the best way to get permission to enter, then Craig’s going to put in the effort.
“Oh, he’s fine honey. Tweek’s just going through one of his usual fits. Nothing to worry about,” she says with her plastic smile.
Craig clenches his fist but carries on. “He is? Then can I go up and see him?”
Mrs. Tweak hestates, like she always does. As if she’s afraid to be caught in her lie. Craig doesn’t know why Tweek’s parents act like everything is always fine, when it’s not. Maybe they are ashamed of Tweek and his bad days. He will never know and maybe he’d have been turned away if he was any other person. 
But he’s Tweek’s boyfriend, and the Tweak’s absolutely adore Craig for making their only son a homosexual. As if Craig had any say in that. A gay son made Tweek more interesting and by that reasoning, made the Tweak’s more interesting. So now Tweek Bros Coffee gets more business and because of that Craig will always have special privileges, such as being invited in on a bad day
“Come on in Craig. I’m sure seeing you will make him snap right out of it.”
Mrs. Tweak opens the door wide and Craig has to pinch his leg to keep himself from snapping at her that it doesn't work that way.
Unlike the Tweaks, Craig has done his research on mental illness and while he’s come to accept that he can’t fix everything, It took him a lot of hard days to realise that as well, at least Craig knows a few techniques he can try.
Taking the steps, two at a time, Craig makes it up the stairs in no time. He reaches the room with a guinea pig poster, an anniversary gift from Craig, and knocks in a familiar song like pattern before opening the door. It their way of communicating to each other that they are visiting each other’s house. That and it prevents Tweek from panicking when the door suddenly opens.
“Nnnngh!”
His honey is bent over in concentration at his desk, a crayon in his hand sweeping across a booklet he doesn’t recognize. Tweek mutters for a moment more before screeching and tossing the yellow crayon across the room. 
Wild eyes turn to face Craig and it takes the boy only a few seconds to access the situation. Tweek waits for Craig to say something, anything. Craig knows better though. Tweek doesn’t need Craig to tell him everything is going to be fine. He doesn’t speak. Instead, Craig opens up his arms and it’s so worth it when his boyfriend smiles, even shakingly, and then throws himself across the room to wrap his arms around Craig’s neck in a warm embrace. 
“Hey Babe, I missed you in school today.”
“S-sorry Craig, I just couldn’t today,” Tweek groaned as he slumped further into Craig’s shoulder.
“It’s fine dude. You don’t have to apologize for that.”
It felt nice having his boyfriend in his arms. It didn’t exactly make up for missing him all day but it did come super close.
Tweek leaned back and reluctantly Craig let him go. 
“It was those damn underpant gnomes man! They kept me up all night trying to explain their profit system again and I-”
“Tweek,” Craig interrupted and after saying his name twice, his honey paused mid sentence to gape at him.
“Relax. You don’t have to explain,” he assured Tweek but then remembered that sometimes talking is exactly what Tweek needs, “..unless it helps?” 
“I-it does, but now it’s too much pressure to explain,” Tweek replied after taking a moment to consider Craig’s words. 
Craig didn’t pressure him though. Instead, he grabbed Tweek’s hand and led him back to the desk he’d been furiously working on. 
“Okay babe, then how about you explain what you were doing before I came in?”
Craig reached out towards the book spread open with different crayons littered all over it and saw that Tweek had been coloring in stars and planets. 
Is this…
“A space themed coloring book?” Craig ended up saying out loud.
“Y-yeah, I was trying to color before you got here. My therapist said it could help, b-but I can’t seem to stay in the lines."
True to his word, Tweek had gone off and messed up in some areas, but Craig didn’t care. He was too entranced by the fact that Tweek had doodled them standing together on a planet while holding hands. That and well, what’s more awesome than a space themed coloring book?
“C-can I have this picture when you’re done?” Craig practically whispered but there was no denying the need in his voice. He never wanted anything more this moment.
“What!?” Tweek shrieked, “Why dude? It sucks!”
“No it doesn’t,” Craig immediately defended the piece of work. It may not be perfect to Tweek but to Craig it was. “I like it, so I want it.”
“Ngh, I don’t know man...”
Tweek reached out for the coloring book and Craig let him have it. Not wanting his selfishness to lead to a panic attack In fact, he had an idea to help him convince Tweek.
“Then how about this, I color one for you and you finish coloring this one for me?”
Tweek’s eyes widened in shock before staring back down at the coloring book and pulling it close to his chest. “Oh jesus, you really want this that bad?”
Craig rolled his eyes at being called out like that but didn’t say anything to deny it either. “Don’t act like you don’t want one of mine either.”
“F-fine!” Tweek squeaked, his cheeks turning pink and a small smile crawling up his cheeks. “But you have to cut out the page so that I can finish and so that y-you can pick out whatever you want, man.”
“Okay.” Craig easily agreed. He grabbed the pair of scissors stored in the cup full of other writing utensils before carefully cutting out Tweek’s page. They each set up a coloring station, aka Tweek at his desk while Craig took the floor, with crayons, color pencils, and snacks that were brought up by Mrs. Tweak.
Craig flipped through the pages until he got to the center and found that there was a sheet full of space themed stickers. No wait, he was wrong. These were those fake tattoos that applied to the skin with water.
So cool!
Craig cut them out for later and continued searching until he settled on an awesome rocketship shooting through the sky. Immediately he drew a version of himself and Tweek in the window. It wasn’t as great as his boyfriend’s depiction of them, but it would have to do. After that, he picked up a blue color pencil and began to fill in the area around the ship to make it look more like outer space.
After a couple of minutes, Tweek stopped what he was working on to turn to Craig.
“Thanks…”
Craig paused as well to stare at his boyfriend. Unsure of what exactly he was being thanked for. Maybe his confusion is written all over his face because Tweek continues.
“For coming over to color with me.”
Oh.
Craig tried his best not to smile.
“No problem, honey. Is it helping?”
Tweek swiveled back towards his page to avoid facing him with what Craig assumes is another blush on Tweek’s face before nodding towards the wall.
This fills Craig with joy as they spend the next couple of minutes coloring in a peaceful silence.
That is until he hears his boyfriend groaning again in distress. It starts off with a couple noises here and there but then it turns into full on frustrated growling after ten minutes.
“Babe? You okay?”
Craig looks at his boyfriend in concern, only to see him snapping a purple crayon in half.
So, not okay.
He gets up and calmly collects the broken pieces from Tweek’s hands and places his free palm against his boyfriend’s cheek.
There’s tears in those emerald eyes and it immediately makes Craig’s heart fall.
“What’s wrong honey?”
Tweek shoves the paper as far away from him, almost practically ripping it in two before glaring holes in the now bare table in front of him. 
“I just can’t gah get the color to look right dammit!”
Craig frowns before using his palm to turn Tweek’s head to face him.
“Alright, then how about we take a break and come back to it later?”
Tweek blinks at him before replying.
“And do what?”
This time, Craig doesn’t hold back his smile at the adorably curious but pouty look his boyfriend gives him.
“How about we give each other Tattoos?”  
Tweek screams.
“Craig! We can’t ngh give each other tattoos! We don't know how or have the right tools! What if I get ink poisoning? That’s a thing right? Or worse! Infected!”
Wait what?
Craig is at a loss of words until it hits him what Tweek is actually talking about. 
Real tattoos.
He literally has to grab the tattoo sheet and show Tweek what he means in order to get him to calm down. When he finally understands that the tattoos are fake, Tweek takes a deep breath and stops shaking so hard.
“All better, babe?”
“Y-yeah.” Tweek stutters as he takes the sheet and looks over the options. “You want to wear these?”
Craig scoffs, “Uh yeah, they’re space themed. Of course, I do.”
Tweek giggles before pointing at a space helmet tattoo. “You should do this one.”
“Because I’m Spaceman Craig?”
“Yep,” Tweek nods before reaching for his scissors to cut out said tattoo. “Where do you want it?
“Hmm, how about on my face?”
“Okay!”
Tweek stands up and leads them to the bathroom so that they can wet a towel with warm water to use as a compress and make the tattoo work. As soon as they are done with Craig’s, the helmet comes out perfectly, it’s Tweek’s turn.
“Can I pick yours?”
“Uh maybe?” Tweek says sounding unsure, “What were you thinking?” Craig looks over the sheet before settling on a rocket. Just like the one Tweek keeps in his room and points at it.
“That one.”
Tweek smiles before agreeing and points to his own cheek so that Craig knows where to place it.
They go back and forth, placing fake tattoos on each other until Tweek points at a pair of stars and suggests, “We should each get one in the same place to match.”
It’s cheesy but it’s also the most romantic thing Craig’s ever heard of and he agrees without missing a heartbeat.
They both decide to wear their matching star in a place that can’t wash off so easily. This just happens to be on their upper arm. 
They spend the rest of the day covered in tattoos and coloring. When Craig has to go home and shower, he makes sure to avoid rubbing off the star tattoo.
When the next day comes and he finds Tweek at school showing off the star tattoo to Token, Jimmy and Clyde, Craig can’t help but feel a swell of pride in his chest and the hope that one day in the future they can get a permanent matching one.
Tumblr media
End
44 notes · View notes
ilguna · 4 years
Text
Metanoia - Chapter Eleven (f.o)
Summary: you will be crowned victor of the 75th hunger games.
Word Count; 4.2k
Warnings; swearing, mention of murder and torture
NOTES: i give reader a last name to fit the world.
You run your fingers over the white cotton sheet, trying to ignore the fact that you’re currently inside of the training center. You’d be able to recognize this place with your eyes closed. It’s made out of concrete with all the newest technologies. The people that are walking around here--especially the avoxes--have the same clothes and designs as the people inside of the training center.
Of course, the avoxes change clothes, but the things they wear are still outstanding and degrading to differentiate them from everyone else. They still look as best as they possibly can while also looking like a servant. That doesn’t mean that they can’t re-wear clothes though, which is exactly what’s happened.
The avox that stands in the corner of your room wears the same black and white plaid outfit that they wore during the night of the interviews. It’s a terrifying outfit, really. You absolutely hate it, which is another reason why you’re avoiding eye contact. You’d ask them to turn around if it weren’t for the fact that she has to keep an eye on you.
The doors to your “hospital room” are glass, you can see right through them. Which also means that you’re able to watch the doctors that come in and out of rooms. Some push carts, others don’t. It doesn’t really matter, all that does is that there’s brief moments where someone isn’t in the hallway.
They all look so rushed, as if they’re working on some sort of deadline. How fast they’ll move…
It’s almost as if there’s something going on out there. Or they don’t want you catching on to what’s happening.
“Huh.” you push yourself up from the bed, impatient at the lack of attention that you’re getting, compared to whatever is going on out there.
As soon as you get too close to the glass, the avox jerks forward and grabs a hold of your arm. It’s not a tight grasp, she just pulls you back a little, and then lets go. Hell, from what you can see, she’s fearful. Like you’ll blow up on her or something.
“Is someone coming, then? Soon?” you ask, and she nods.
You sigh, running a hand through your hair as you take a seat on the bed again. This time, you find something to occupy yourself. Firstly, there’s no cut on the back of your head anymore, it feels like. No bump, no dip, it might be completely healed. It really just means that you’ve been here for a couple of days.
As for everything else that has happened to you--it’s gone. No more scabs from the man-eating spiders. Your skin is smooth, but that doesn’t excuse every single little scar that it’s left behind. 
Your heart twists, you hold your arms out in front of you, seeing the fresh scars. Next are your legs, which are even fresher. They’ve still got that bright color to them, not yet blending into your skin tone. And it’s probably because you didn’t pay as much attention to your legs as you did your upper body.
Which was because your upper body was being televised. For the rest of that day, you were only in a sports bra. There really wasn’t a point in your eyes to just strip down the bottom half of the suit to apply ointment that wouldn’t even stay put. No one would be seeing it anyway.
The scars are fixable, you think. It’ll cost money, but you can get clear skin again--’polished’ as they say. It would have to come before the rest of the tattoos, though… and the old tattoos would also have to be fixed in that case. A lot of money, and you’re not too fond of fixing those tattoos. They’re memories, keepsakes.
You could always just get the rest of your body fixed, and leave your arms alone to avoid all the fixing stuff. It’s your best bet.
You look to your left wrist to see the soulmate words. You rub your thumb over them for a moment, and then scowl.
They left you behind. They left you with Johanna and Peeta, which was the worst thing that they could have done.
They didn’t even wait. Or even try with you standing there--it’s not like they couldn’t have seen you! You were standing right fucking there beneath their noses. And with how everything had gone down, you’re sure they could have afforded one more drop. There was more than enough time.
The glass doors slide open, making you look up.
You can’t help the amount of rage that shoots through your veins instantly.
“And so we meet again,” the words are bitter out of your mouth, you press your lips together in a thin line.
President Snow.
He motions the avox out of the room, and she listens without hesitance. With that, Snow sits in the chair--that you hadn’t even noticed was there--and crosses his legs.
“Yes we do.” he says.
You clench and unclench your teeth while you stare at him, trying not to have an attitude, since this man can kill you with the snap of his fingers and not even feel remorse for it. However, it all goes out the window because he’s sitting right in front of you with a smug look.
This motherfucker has ruined your life over and over and over.
Before your first games, you had it good. You had a big, loving family. You had two sisters and three brothers, and a pair of parents that would do anything to protect you all. Your grandparents, aunts, and uncles, and cousins were all alive. You had big gatherings during the summers, and cried when they had to go home.
And then you volunteered for the games, as you were instructed to do. You won your games, and at the end of your so-very-rich victory tour, he presents you with the worst fucking offer you’ve ever heard. Sell yourself for more money. Money, jewels, riches, clothes, love--adoration. 
Except, it wasn’t an offer, he was telling you. But what he wasn’t telling you, was that he was picking off those cousins, those aunts, uncles and grandparents. Next were those siblings of yours, and when you said no for the final time, your parents. You came home to a fucking massacre in your childhood home.
Everyone looked like they were frozen in place. They were shot, beaten, bruised and bloody, but they were right where they had been when it had happened. Your father was still in his armchair, your mother face-down in dirty sink water, your siblings playing in their rooms, reading books, sleeping. 
It was all the same for the rest of your family too.
And when the first fucking check with your victory money came through, you used it all to put them in the ground. You basically had your own fucking cemetary. 
The worst part is that you agreed after all that. He had killed everyone, and yet you still went through with it, as if you had anything else to lose. Your family was the only thing that you had left. It wouldn’t be the same if he killed friends, because it’s not you who would be grieving anymore, it would be their family.
While you were touring the Capitol on President Snow’s order, you got the tattoos done. You had the flowers done first for your family, every name had a flower that reminded you of them, and at your wrist would be the soulmate tattoo. You had your left arm done first so that the Capitol people would think that you were being sweet.
Then you had the graveyard done. And along came the graveyard, came the nastiest fucking attitude any of them had seen. It only took a week before Snow basically packaged you up and sent you back to District Two. He has to admit that it was smart of you to do that. And for fucksake, you’d do it again.
The attitude is a defense mechanism to keep the people who are too weak-hearted and manipulative-looking away. Only the ones who don’t care, stick through it. And they tend to be the more understanding type on top of that.
The last time that you saw President Snow--other than on tv or in person as the tribute parade--was when he tried to convince you to allow Tanith to be sold around the same way you were.
You felt so fucking smart then, for picking her out specifically. You basically told Snow ‘good luck’ with trying to find anyone she cared about to kill off. She’s a fucking orphan, and back then she didn’t really like you very much. So, he couldn’t get to her by attacking you.
With Zavian, he just wasn’t desirable.
“Stop staring and get to it already.” you snap, lowering your chin a bit as you bite your cheek.
Snow laughs, “Never was one for small talk.” he pauses for a moment, his face becoming more serious, “What do you know about Katniss Everdeen and her plan?”
Well, this can be a very easy answer, or a very hard one. 
Technically, you don’t know anything. You don’t know any part of the plan that they had going on, except for the fact that they had to keep an eye on Katniss and Peeta the entire time. Just to make sure that they wouldn’t get hurt, killed or ran off. The only thing you had the slightest clue on, was the fucking time on when you guys would get out. And even then, it seemed like that was unplanned.
But at the same time, you know a lot more than you’re supposed to, thanks to that talk with Finnick before the interviews. His question of whether or not you were a loyalist was an immediate click. You knew in that exact moment that he was planning something with the others.
You look over Snow’s face, he’s studying you, waiting patiently. It’s only been a couple of seconds. 
You can’t play dumb, you can’t say anything stupid or he will know and be on your ass almost as quickly as you knew of the plan.
“You want the truth?” you ask him, he motions for you to get started, “I didn’t know anything, I wasn’t told a single thing--I put the pieces together myself, and it wasn’t very easy to do. Which means, I could be completely wrong.”
“Tell me what you think you know, then.” 
“I thought that Finnick, Katniss, Peeta, and Johanna were in an alliance, and that they were all getting along.” you lean forward, “I was wrong. Katniss wanted to kill Finnick in the cornucopia until he showed her some dumb bracelet that belonged to Haymitch.
“I only stuck around them inside of the arena cause Finnick and I are soulmates.” you hold up your wrist for Snow to see, “I wouldn’t have dreamt of doing it otherwise.”
Snow squints at you, ignoring your arm, “What else?”
“Finnick and I had a conversation thirty minutes prior to the interviews.” you lift your chin a little now, trying to recall the entire conversation, “The basis was an alliance between him and I, at least. I chose to ask because of the scores that they had all gotten, thinking that it would be better to be on their good side. I didn’t want to be hunted.”
Snow watches you hesitate, and you know that there’s no way you can avoid this now.
The thing is, you’re trying to not get anyone in trouble, while also saving your own ass, and it’s hard to do. Because you don’t owe any of them a single thing, but there’s something in your chest telling you to do it anyway. 
You feel… anxious. And it’s your own emotion.
Your voice is quieter, “Finnick had asked me a peculiar question just before the conversation was over, and I still don’t know what it means.” Snow won’t be able to tell if you’re being truthful or not, “He asked me if I was a loyalist.”
Snow hums, rubbing his white beard, “That’s not it.”
You shake your head, “That’s it. Finnick knew that I had wanted to be in their alliance to be able to kill him and the others. He said that he wouldn’t let me in because of that, and then he asked me if I was a loyalist. I told him I didn’t know what he’s getting at.” you draw your eyebrows together, “That’s when Haymitch came around the corner, must’ve heard us talking or something. He said that the interviews had started, and the conversation ended after that.”
“Which hallway?”
“The uh--first hallway to the left if you’re standing in the main corridor. In the direction of leaving the backstage area.” 
Snow nods now, standing to leave.
“When do I get to go home?” you ask, sliding off the bed to get to your feet too. He’s not going to leave the room until he gives you an answer.
“Soon. I want to show you something first.” Snow says, “Get dressed.”
He takes a step out, leaving around the corner. The avox comes in with some clothes, nicely folded in her arms. The doors don’t offer much coverage, but it’s not really anything they haven’t seen before.
You strip, pulling on the new clothing carefully, afraid of hurting your newly healed skin. It’s a pair of black skinny jeans, and a pink shirt with a breast pocket. The avox then holds out a pair of black tennis shoes for you to slip on after that. And when you’re done, she leads the way out of the room.
You follow her down the hall, passing by everyone who’s moving so quickly. When you get a glance through the windows into the courtyard, you can see that you’re on the base floor, and the building towers over you.
The hallways wind confusingly, but the avox manages. She has this place memorized as if there’s a map in her mind. For a while, you’re confident and unaware of your surroundings, until you pass through a hallway with cages. Only then do you get apprehensive.
Snow is in the next room, which is a corridor of white. The avox backs off, standing in the corner, and you take it upon yourself to approach Snow by yourself. He’s in front of a particular door, staring through the window in the door.
“Katniss Everdeen, Finnick Odair and Beetee Latier have been taken to District Thirteen, did you know that?” Snow asks, he looks at you briefly, before back through the door.
There’s a sick feeling in your stomach.
“No, I didn’t.” You don’t want to see what’s through that window.
“But you knew that they were taken out of the arena.”
Just thinking about that night gives you a goddamn headache, especially with all that happened afterwards.
After the hovercraft had left, you stared for what felt like forever. Feeling dejected and betrayed, especially with all the time that had been left over. No one came for you, so it was up to you to decide what would happen next.
When you had finally gotten over your feelings, you went ahead and found Johanna, who was right next to a panicked Peeta. Screaming in her face about how all of that was her fault. Johanna took it like a champ, with her mouth sealed shut and everything. But the second that you were there, Peeta turned on you like a rabid dog.
You tried to take a page from Johanna’s book as you calmly explained to him that Katniss, Finnick and Beetee were taken by a hovercraft. 
Peeta didn’t like that, and with him getting in your face, an anger was rising from your stomach to your throat. Like simmering grease, only you’re not supposed to let grease simmer. Because it gets dangerous, begins to pop and burn the skin, and that was exactly what had happened.
You tried to get Peeta to back off, because you didn’t want to make a huge mistake with Johanna standing two feet away. But he kept pushing, and pushing, and pushing so you swung. He fell, and when he tried to get back up, still running his fucking mouth, you lost it.
You hadn’t felt that angry since you found out that your entire family was dead. You did everything you could possibly imagine to harm Peeta in that moment. The first kick to his ribs was the weakest, but the second definitely left some sort of damage. Then Johanna tried to come over, and you knocked her out without a second swing.
Peeta would have gotten the absolute shit beaten out of him if it weren’t for the second hovercraft that had shown up. Only, this one dropped peacekeepers, and you knew instantly that you were in huge trouble. With the arena falling apart, the fire eating at the forest around you, the lack of Katniss, Beetee and Finnick due to an earlier hovercraft, and the fact that you were clearly grouped up with the two morons.
Johanna was an easy grab, Peeta fought relatively hard, and there was no struggle from you. The only thing you actually remember is getting a sedative inside of the hovercraft, and that was it.
“Yes, I knew that they were taken out of the arena.” you answer Snow, blinking a bit to refocus your eyes, “And that means that Peeta and Johanna are here.”
Snow moves aside for you to see inside, and with the pucker of your lips, you move over to see inside. You clench your teeth, expecting the worst, and when you do finally look in, it’s… you can’t put it into words.
Peeta is strapped to a chair, malnourished, purple eye bags that are see able even from this distance. He looks nothing like he did before, he looks gross. Like a…
Like a boy that would have to file for tesserae to eat for the next year. A kid from the Seam.
You swallow thickly, “What the fuck?”
“If I find out that you aren’t telling the truth--” His voice is measured, but there’s an underlying tone, anger, you think, “--then I will bring you back from District Two. And I will be getting the real answers.”
If this is what they’ve done to Peeta--sack of flour, absolutely harmless--you can’t imagine what loudmouth Johanna looks like.
“I’m telling the truth.” you tell him, your eyes flickering back to Peeta.
He’s spotted you now, and the two of you stare at each other, eyes locked and neither of you move. With the look of you, he relaxes. It’s strange that the sight of you gives him so much peace, even though you would have killed him if the peacekeepers hadn’t come. But he must see something in your face, because he draws his eyebrows together, like he’s asking a question.
“How long have I been here?” you ask Snow.
“A couple of weeks.”
You look at him now, “I’ve been in a coma?”
“Medically induced. Those spiders weren’t just flesh-eating, they were venomous too.”
Not to mention your head injury, and everything else that had occurred inside of there. You might as well be lucky to be alive.
“I want you to do something for me, when you do get back to District Two.” Snow says, you look at Peeta again to see that the glass is blocked.
“Which is?”
“Show them that you are a loyalist, and get the rebels to calm down.”
One word spirals up in your mind, strong and stubborn that you struggle to hold down; No.
They have Peeta strapped to that chair like he’s an animal. They’re starving him, they’re depriving him of sleep, and that window is blocked because they’re doing something to him. 
“I’m not agreeing to that until I get to see Johanna and anyone else you have here.” you tell him, “Only then I will try to get two to settle down.”
Snow smiles a little, ��You’ll have two weeks.”
You nearly laugh in his face right then, but manage to hold it back, “I don’t have much of a choice, I’ve already agreed, haven’t I?”
Snow nods approvingly, before leading you right next door. In this chair is Johanna. Her hair is shaved, she’s soaking wet, and she’s thrashing against the restraints without control. You take back what you said about Peeta, this is an animal. Doing this to Johanna is like putting an angry lion inside of a small cage. It’s only a matter of time before she gets out and explodes.
She looks just as hungry and tired as Peeta does. But Peeta isn’t getting nearly as bad as tortured as she is. She looks like she’s been through hell and back, as if she’s seen the devil himself and laughed in his face. 
In this case, Snow would be the devil, and she would be the exact fool to do something like that. 
Johanna spots you the same way that Peeta did, by the off chance that her eyes glance over the glass. The second that she has, she relaxes for a moment, and the window is covered almost immediately after.
The both of them had the same reaction upon seeing you. You can’t think of a reason why, until it hits you. They have to be thinking that you’re here to save them. You’re seeing the state that they’re in, and they’re hoping that you’ll relay the message to tell someone of their condition, you’re sure of it.
Snow grabs your arm, yanking you along to the door across from Johanna’s. When you look into this one, you’re a little more confused.
“Annie Cresta wasn’t inside of the hunger games.” you place your hand against the glass, “Why--”
“Leverage.” Snow says simply, “Who would she belong to, Miss Rosecelli? Who would tear the world apart to get to her?”
It dawns on you then, and you nod a little bit. Finnick, obviously. This is Finnick’s girlfriend, the one that you told him to keep. 
“What’s the point of having her if you’re not starving her like the rest?” you ask.
“I do have morals.”
‘Not very high ones’, you think.
“I’m surprised,” you look at Snow, “Considering all the other shit you’ve done, you still have a heart.”
Annie is healthy, that’s all you have to say about her. She’s got rope to twirl and knot, she’s got books to read, food to eat and a nice bed. She’s not strapped to anything, it looks like she has medication, and she’s content. You can’t help but to wonder if she’s secretly going insane or plotting her escape, though.
“One more room.” Snow ignores your comment, ushering you to the door to the right of Annie’s.
You shuffle over, thinking that Snow couldn't have possibly taken anyone else that would matter. Beetee’s girlfriend--or whatever Wiress was to him--is long gone. There’s no leverage to have against her.
“Take a look inside.” he’s smug.
You stare for a moment, before following his directions.
Tanith.
Your hand flies up, going to grab the doorknob, but Snow stops you, a tight hand on your wrist, “Just in case you thought that it’s only your life on the line.”
He’s threatening to kill her.
You clench your teeth together, not removing your eyes from Tanith. She looks almost as bad as the other two do. Except, Tanith is a few days behind. Snow didn’t start the process on her until recently. It won’t take long until she catches up, because he could make that happen at the snap of his wrinkly fucking fingers.
“I understand.” you grind your teeth.
She’s not awake to see you, Snow was anticipating this visit. He had her knocked out so that she wouldn’t try and fight against the restraints. She’s smart enough to slip out of them, it makes you curious if Snow knows that too, or he just wanted to see your reaction to having her unconscious. Like he’s trying to trick you into thinking she’s dead.
“The avox will take you to the hovercraft.” he lets you go, “Two weeks.”
Snow has just made the biggest mistake in his life.
81 notes · View notes
hyunisms-a · 3 years
Photo
Tumblr media
( kim namjoon, cis man ) have you seen HYUN JEONG? i heard HE is a CIVIL ENGINEERING MAJOR at ASHDOWN ACADEMY. they’re 25 years old and they’ve been living in san verto for 3 YEARS. they tend to be SOCIABLE & ENTHUSIASTIC, but rumor has it they can also be TACTLESS & AIRY.
basics:
full name:  hyun jeong
nicknames:  hyunnie, bastard <3
gender:  cis man
pronouns:  he/his
sexuality:  bisexual
age:  25
date of birth:  26th of july
zodiac sign:  leo
occupation:  graduate student, majoring in civil engineering and minoring in mathematics
hometown: boston, massachusetts
height:  6’1 :nauseous_face:
piercings: has your standard lobe piercings, a helix piercing and industrial piercing on his left ear (why his left ear? because it’s the side van gogh cut off, he says) 
tattoos:  nope, he’s thinking about getting one though
hair colour: platinum blond 
style:  very casual and loose, he moves around a lot so he prefers wearing comfortable clothes, also wears a lot of sustainable clothing brands, wears accessories (earrings and bracelets, in particular), has an Enormous collection of ugly socks and sunglasses
personality:
traits:  (+) affable, tidy, optimistic, spirited (-) cocky, irresponsible, childish, blunt
labels / tropes: Ambiguous Disorder, Beware The Silly Ones, Genius Ditz, Motor Mouth, Distracted By The Sexy, In Touch With His Feminine Side, Shutting Up Now, Undying Loyalty, Unsportsmanlike Gloating   
likes:  apple pie, books, his porsche taycan that his parents got him for christmas haha, fancy socks, romcoms, vincent van gogh, taylor swift
dislikes: tba <3 he hates spicy food but that’s about it for now
hobbies:  collecting socks :~) travelling, building gundam/gunpla models, partying... also loves going to the gym and working out... he’s the type of person who gets up early to jog unless he’s hungover or exhausted 
quirks:  has a habit of getting into stupid shit, pretty sure he’s almost gotten arrested a couple of times... 
faves:
ice cream flavour:  a tie between moose tracks and vanilla
time of the day / night:  11 pm when the party’s just getting started <3 and 6 am when the sun is just rising 
weather:  sunny!!! the type of weather where the sky is an artificial blue and the sun isn’t Too overpowering
colours:  cyan <3
songs:  arctic monkeys, queen, david bowie, anything r&b, something that has a lot of bass and guitar noises
background:
hyun doesn’t really have a sad childhood or an angsty past; his parents were always around, they took good care of him, spoiled him silly (they still do), and practically gave him everything he wanted. however, his father wanted hyun to become an engineer like him, so his parents merely “nudged” him in the right direction, towards the path of following in his father’s footsteps. hyun played with legos and dollhouses a lot— often building the latter from scratch with his mother, learned to assemble and disassemble gundam models and was encouraged to join STEM-related workshops ... hyun was a fast learner when it came to science and math <3 his childhood home is adorned with gleaming trophies and medals from STEM competitions... lmao nerd
he graduated from massachusetts institute of technology with a bachelor’s degree in civil engineering
his father has a lot of connections so he practically has a job waiting for him but he loves living the uni life so much that he wanted to keep studying and pursue a master’s lol
moved to san verto to spend a gap year at a non-academic research lab / a government laboratory funded for applied research before enrolling at ashdown
he doesn’t really know what he wants to do? he’s good at what he’s currently doing, but he’s been indoctrinated to “love” engineering that he hasn’t found his true Passion, right now he’s just aimlessly dancing through life ... lifes more painless 4 the brainless <3
plays soccer and is incredibly good @ it... he’s def in the uni’s soccer team (if they have one...) used 2 play american football in high school :nauseous_face:
wcs:
roomies <3 hyun is a chill roommate, he’s like a tall roomba that cleans after people’s messes (unless he’s drunk, then he’d even make more of a mess trying to clean up)
smth spicey like exes, fwbs, cute lil crushes, friends w/ feelings (unrequited?? maybe not?? a bit of chem would be needed for this tho <3),  hyun is very... inscrutable when it comes to relationships so anything is possible! it could’ve been a whirlwind romance that ended badly, they could be exes on good terms (a “we’re better off as friends” type of situation), or they could just be casually sleeping with each other... also, hyun flirts a lot but he’s never had a long-term relationship... he jumps from one person to another so... make of that what you will DKSFJHDKFH i love angst, u guys <3
friends!!!! study buddies, gym buddies (!!!), friends he can be dumb and reckless with, unlikely friends... hyun is generally pretty friendly and easy to like if you can put up with his obnoxious jokes... his sense of humor can be really odd sometimes but he’s very fun!!! very loud!!! really brash!!! the type to wake up in the middle of nowhere after partying hard... that being said, he also needs someone to shut him up or rein him in NBMVBMXNCVB 
bffl, the ride or die!!!! hyun would literally risk everything for them... would love to exchange hcs and stuff for this <3
childhood friends? :thinking: this is also smth we can discuss together!
5 notes · View notes
Text
HoneyBird
Tumblr media
** SMUT 18 OVER ONLY**
_______________________________________________________________________
SYNOPSIS:
Y/N is set up on a blind date by her best friend. When the date goes horribly wrong and she’s rescued by a gorgeous Brit she can’t get him off her mind
_______________________________________________________________________
“You may not control all the events that happen to you, but you can decide not to be reduced by them.”
- Maya Angelou
“How long has it been since you’ve had fun?” I looked up from the small cafe menu meeting the inquisitive gaze of my best-friend Sierra Parker. Her dark eyebrows furrowed over her bright blue eyes, raven black hair falling from behind her ear as she leaned across the small table. “And by fun I mean...” She looked down towards my lap as her thin lips upturned in a smirk.
“Sierra Parker, what would your mother say.” I gasped, grabbing the nearby napkin, laying it across my lap as if to add another layer of protection from her wandering eyes.
“She’d say Y/F/N  Y/L/N when was the last time you got a good fuck.” My mouth dropped open as my best friend smirked triumphantly as the man sitting at the table across from us raised his eyebrow, ears pricking as he listened to our conversation. I leant forward on the table leaning down so I could hiss at her.
“Firstly, keep your voice down.” I sat up a little, elbows pressed on the dark stained timber. “Have you always been so loud?”
“Since the day you met me.” She chuckled leaning back in her chair, arms crossed over her chest. “But I’m serious, when was the last time you let a guy anywhere near your bedroom or got tied to another guys bed?”
“Who wants to be tied to someone else's bed?”
“Haven’t you watched Fifty Shades of Grey. It’s a whole new world out there.” She pushed her hair behind her ears. “So how long has it been? Three, four months?” She bit down on her bottom lip, pulling it between her teeth. Being friends with Sierra for as long as I had, gave me an insight into her ticks. When she felt guilty over something she nibbled on her bottom lip.
“What have you done?”
“Why do you think I’ve done something?” I watched her, eyebrow-raising in question. As the seconds ticked by Sierra began to look more guilty. Her lips turned into an awkward smile, something that happened only when she’d done something she knew she shouldn’t. “Alright fine.” Sierra held her hands up in a false surrender. “There’s a guy at Hudson’s work, Martin...”
“No.”
“And he’s seen your picture on Hudson’s Instagram.”
“No. I refuse to be the girl who her friends feel ’needs’ to be set up. I don’t even want a relationship.”
“And he asked Hudson if he could set something up, and Hudson said yes.” Sierra talked over me.
“Well, your fiancé has a lot of explaining to do with Martin then.” I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at my best friend anger rushing through my veins.
“Look, Hudson said we’d be going out for drinks tonight, and invited Martin to join us.” Sierra beamed. “Like a double date kind of thing.”
“Sierra,”
“Look, Y/N you don’t have to fuck him. You don’t even need to kiss him but what you do need is a bit of F-U-N...” Sierra Parker had always been crass when it came to matters of sex and bed-related matters. “Please do it for me. Hudson and I haven’t been out in a long time because of wedding planning, and this gives us the reason to have a fun night out fuelled by alcohol.” Sierra pleaded. I didn’t reply. “I’ll buy all your drinks.” She added a final hail mary prayer.
“Fine, but this is the last time you get to set me up.” 
“This is the first time I’ve set you up.”
“Great, then it’ll be easy to break the habit.” I looked out the cafe window, the sun was begging to set over New York. 
“When are we meeting them?” Sierra looked down at her watch.
“Half-an-hour.”
“This is why you told me to dress up.” Sierra chuckled slyly.
“Couldn’t risk you turning up in sweatpants.”
“There is nothing wrong with sweatpants.”
“There is when we’re trying to get someone to potentially remove the sweat pants from your body Y/N.”
“Must you be so crass, Sierra?” Sierra’s smile dropped, she leant forward on the table once more. Sincerity filled her eyes.
“Y/N, you’ve been my best friend since I was sixteen, I just want to see you smile, and be happy again.”
“I am happy Sierra.” I sat up straighter. “Thank you for caring enough to set up this date.” I tried to push out any thoughts of the forthcoming disaster. “Where is it all happening?” Sierra stood and grabbed her purse, pulling it over her shoulder.
“The Lucky, just around the corner. I’ll just go to the bathroom then we can leave?”
“Sure.” I nodded my head and watched her stand up and walk towards the cafe’s restrooms. As she left I caught a glance of myself in the reflection of the window. I probably looked like a lunatic as I studied myself, my hair was a dull brown, cut short to my shoulders, a far cry from the length it had been six months ago. Even though I couldn’t make them out I knew my eyes, also looked dull and lifeless as they stared back at me. I sat struggling to connect... to recognise the girl staring back at me even though her actions mirrored my own,  her features a copy of my own. I knew it was me physically but mentally, she just looked lost.
“Ready?” I looked away from the window, Sierra had returned a fresh coat of red lipstick applied. “It’s Hudson’s favourite colour.” She shrugged. “And one of us needs to get laid tonight.” Her eyes turned dark as she teased me.
“Well, we better get you to Hudson then before it rubs off.” I fished ten dollars out of my pocket, dropping it on the table to pay for our finished coffees. I looked down at myself, suddenly insecure with my appearance. “Do I look alright?” I was suddenly aware that I’d be on a date in a matter of minutes, and even if I didn’t want to go I didn’t want to look horrible. “If I’d know it was a date...”
“You wouldn’t have come.” She countered, eyes running over me as I pulled at my denim skirt before tying a knot in my white t-shirt.
“You look cute. You’ve got this “I’m a badass, you don’t know what’s coming for you Martin’ look down.” She glanced over me once more, nodding her head. “Yeah. I really like it.” A smile pulled at my lips.
“Thanks.” I picked up my purse and motioned to the door. “Shall we?” Sierra held out her arm, giggling as I looped my own through.
 “We shall.” As we walked Sierra filled me in on everything she knew about Martin. Hair colour; Black. Eye colour; Blue. Hometown; New Jersey. It seemed weird that neither Sierra or Hudson had ever mentioned Martin before tonight but up until three months ago I’d been adamant about not meeting any new people. So when Sierra saw her chance, I guess she jumped at it.
“Have you ever been here before?” I looked around, as we walked down the street. A sign for ‘The Lucky’ shining brightly ahead of us like a looming thunder cloud.
“Never.” Sierra shook her head. “But, Hudson knows a lot of guys who hang out here, and the bar across the road.” She pointed across the road. “See that place, InkBird.” I squinted my eyes nodding my head. “Next to that book store, ‘The Lair’.” My eyes locked on to the sign. “Behind that, there’s another bar, you have to go through InkBird to get there, so it’s kind of like a hidden bar. Hudson always complains that the guys only decide to go there once’s he’s on his way home.” We stopped in front of The Lucky, facing across the road looking right at InkBird.
“Well, maybe tonight he’ll finally get to see it.” I quipped before spinning on my heel. “C’mon, let’s go find Prince Charming.” I took a deep breath before pushing the door open. As soon as I stepped inside I couldn’t help but feel a bubble of excitement build in my stomach. I stopped taking a moment to look around. The walls were a whitewashed brick all over, neon lights hung randomly throughout. A line of booths ran along the far wall, to the left of them a long bar, off to the corner was a pool table. The crowd seemed to be a mix of college students and younger working professionals. Either way, everyone seemed to be looking for a way to wind down. “Can you seed Hudson anywhere?” I asked looking around for the six-foot tall man who was responsible for all of this.
“No. Maybe we should go sit down and wait for him.” Sierra grabbed onto my hand and pulled me over to the back wall, sliding into one of the booths. “He should be here by now.” She pulled out her phone to text him. I looked over the crowd. Eyes scouting for Hudson. “He said he’s at the bar.” I spun, looking towards the bar. 
“There.” Sierra smiled pointing. I followed her finger, finding Hudson quickly.
“Who's he with?” I studied the man who stood across from Hudson, engaged in deep conversation. I turned to face Sierra. “Have you met him before?” I turned back, studying him again. He looked as though he was twenty-eight, standing with both his hands shoved deep in the pockets of his black skinny jeans. I let my eyes run over his body, drinking in his features. Starting with the ink that covered his right arm where little space of bare skin remained untouched by the intricate tattoo’s wrapping around the exposed muscle. My eyes drifted up over his torso and to his face. He has a sharp jawline, standing out prominent, his cheeks tanned, and covered with days worth of stubble. His eyes were big and round, childlike almost, bushy eyebrows following the curve of his brow bone. His nose appeared to have been broken before as it loomed over a pair of smirking lips. His hair was a dark brown and styled into a presentable quiff. I was unable to stop myself from looking back at his eyes, where to my surprise he was already looking at me. Feeling my cheeks redden I looked down to the table trying to calm myself.
“His name’s George MacKay, Hudson’s know him for a while.” Sierra shrugged. Eyes moving away from me, and a smile tugging on her lips. “Hi, baby.” Hudson sat beside her, arm wrapping around her shoulders. He left a sweet kiss on her lips.
“Hey Y/N.” Hudson smiled. “You excited to meet Martin?” Hudson’s kind smile turned into a smirk. 
“Ecstatic,” I mumbled eyes turning to slits as I glared him down. “Is he here yet?” I looked around, eyes finding George’s again as he threw his head back and laughed.
“Not yet.” I turned back, eyes meeting Sierra’s. “He’s going to be here soon though. He’s excited to meet you.” Hudson pulled Sierra into him.
“You two are going to get along so well, I just know it.” Sierra smiled at me.
I wish I could say the date went perfectly, and the minute I saw Martin I fell head over heels in love, and before I knew it we ended up in bed together and lived happily ever after, but as the night wore on, and the date dragged on there was one thing missing.
“I thought you said he couldn’t wait to meet me,” I whined drunkenly as I waved my empty glass around. I’d forgotten how easily I got drunk these days and by my second scotch, I was already into tipsy Y/N territory. 
“He couldn’t.” Hudson chimed. “It’s not like Martin to stand up a girl.” 
“Martin seems like a jerk.” I huffed slamming my glass on the table frowning. “Oh Hudson, I’m not excited to meet her. She looks great. Blah, Blah, BLAH.” I rolled my eyes.
“He didn’t seem like one at the office. I’m really sorry Y/N.” Hudson sighed. “I’ll go get us another drink.” He picked up our empties and walked off towards the bar. My head was fuzzy as I turned to my best friend.
“What’s wrong with me?” I whined.
“Nothings wrong with you. He’s just a shitty guy.” 
“Then why was I stood up?” I lent across the table staring at her intently waiting for her to say something, anything that would make sense why this guy, who was so excited to meet me. Would bail, without any notice. 
“Maybe because your ‘date’ couldn’t handle how stunningly beautiful you are, and he freaked out at the prospect of being in your company.” A thick English accented voice made my eyes widened in surprise. “But that could just be my opinion.” I turned in my seat, eyes meeting those of George MacKay. Hudson’s heavily tattooed friend. 
“I see you’re good at flattery.” I laughed trying to hide the fact I was unnaturally attracted to him. 
“It’s not the only thing I’m good at.” He smirked as he sat beside me, extending a glass of scotch towards me. He winked motioning for me to take it. I took it and raised an eyebrow daring him wordlessly to go on. “I’m also really good at rescuing damsels in distress.” I looked over at Hudson and Sierra who were intently watching the exchange sipping on their drinks mindlessly. 
“I don’t see any damsels. Maybe your superpower led you to the wrong table.” 
“Absolutely not. My good friend Hudson here.” He took a cheeky side glance at Hudson, and I couldn’t help but swoon as his blue eyes turned back to me, the corner of his lip turning up in another smile. “Said there was an insanely beautiful girl who’d been stood up by some dickhead, and she needed rescuing before he and his fiancé disappeared to the toilets for a quickie.” My mouth dropped open. George held his hands up in defence. “His words, not mine.” He chuckled hand rubbing across his stubble covered chin. 
I am unnaturally attracted to you. 
“Y/F/N Y/L/N.” I held out my hand. 
“I know,” He smirked. “I’m George MacKay.” He grasped my hand, holding it gently as we shook hands, he kept looking at me, not breaking the eye contact we were holding. “You can message Martin, tell him Y/N didn’t lose any sleep over him.” 
“Yeah, make sure you add in about the tattooed rescuer,” Sierra smirked. “You take care of her George.” She wagged a slim finger at him as Hudson stood.
“Wait, where are you going?” I asked voice rising in concern. 
“Bathroom.” Hudson winked at George before grabbing Sierra's hand and dragging her off. “We’ll be back in a jiffy.” 
“I think they mean quickie,” George whispered in my ear. His breath tickling my skin. A hot blush rose on my skin in its wake. 
“I’m not going to sleep with you.” I turned to face him, mentally sizing up the damage his charm could have on my life. “So this whole seduction, British accent. Dreamy bedroom eyes thing isn’t going to work.” 
“You think I have bedroom eyes?” His charm will destroy me. 
“I’m serious.”
“So am I.” He turned to look at the bar. His tattooed arm wrapping around the top of the booth seat fingertips brushing over my shoulder. “I was wondering why the guy at the bar was giving me the come on, now I know.” He turned back smiling cheekily. “It was because of my bedroom eyes.” I couldn’t help myself, I burst out laughing. This guy was unbelievable. “Can I tell you a secret?” 
“Only if it’s a good one.” George leaned in, his free arm brushing my hair behind my ear, teasingly slow. His scent overtook my senses. He smelt delicious and I had a carnal desire to push him up against the closest wall and see if he tasted as good as he smelt. 
“If you think, that I was giving you bedroom eyes before.” He chuckled lowly. “Then you won’t believe what it’s like when I actually give you bedroom eyes.” 
“You think you’re so smooth don’t you?” If I were to be honest with him, I would ask him to show me his bedroom eyes, But I wasn’t honest. 
“I don’t actually.” He pulled away from me, turning. Our noses touched ever so slightly. “But I’m drunk, and you’re beautiful.” His eyes searched over my face. “And tomorrow morning, I’m going to be sober, but you.” He shook his head. “You. You’re still going to be beautiful.” Am I imagining this?
“Wow.” I couldn’t help but smile. A real one. It felt like the first time I’d smiled properly in years. “You are a smooth, smooth man.” George picked up his glass. Laughing as he sipped from it. 
“It wasn’t a line, but I’m glad it got you to smile.” I took a deep breath, exhaling. Clearing my mind and body of George MacKay. When I felt like I could open my eyes again. George was still watching me, bottom lip pulled deliciously between his teeth. God, even when he bites his lip he looked like Adonis. 
“How do you know my best friend’s fiancé, George?” I turned, bringing my knee up on the  George, putting some space between the two of us.
“I’m his tattoo artist.” He picked up his drink again. “Tattoo’d him about five times now, after the second time we went to the pub…”
“Pub?” 
“A bar.” He chuckled and leaned in closer. “Sorry, I’ll try to Americanise myself from now on.” 
“Thank you.” A giggle escaped. “So you gave Hudson some tattoo’s, and then you guys went to the pub, and what an epic bromance started?”
“Pretty much, but let me tell you something.” His voice dropped and became even sexier, which I didn’t even know was possible. “It won’t be as epic as our romance would be.” 
“Flattering, but I’m not interested.” 
“HoneyBird, you looked me in the eyes a little too long, to not be interested in me.” Holy crap, who was this guy. I lent forward. 
“Who are you?” George replicated my actions. Meeting me in the middle. 
“Whoever you want me to be.”
“You’re sure of yourself.” 
“Confident that you’re attracted to me.” George and my heads were close together. He was right, he should be confident that I was attracted to him. I was. 
“You’re right. I might be drunk, but you’re still right.” I picked up the remainder of my drink and downed it. 
“And in the morning, you’ll be sober but I’ll still be right,” George smirked. 
“George is that you?” We pulled away from each other, at the end of our table stood a girl. Her skin was a very pale colour, even paler than my own. Her cheeks dotted with small freckles which had almost been completely covered by makeup. Her lips big and pouted.
“Rebecca.” George groaned. “Didn’t know you still came here.” He turned in his seat, arm wrapping back around my shoulders. 
“Whose she?” Her eyes turned on me. Dark, and furious. 
“Me? I’m his fiance.” I found myself speaking in a horrible British accent, so bad George was struggling to contain his laughter. 
“He didn’t tell me he had a fiance.” Rebecca quipped, as if her words meant to harm me. Instead, I turned to look at George, then back to the Rebecca. 
“Really, cause he told me you were his sister.” I turned back to George. “Baby. I didn’t know that was your kink.” I looked out of the corner of my eyes. Rebecca was watching us intently. “Four years together, and I’m only seeing the kinky side of you now.” I grabbed onto George’s hair and pulled him towards me. “What else do you like?”
“Come with me, and I’ll show you just how kinky I can be.” George chuckled, leaning into me his teeth nipping my jawline. 
Fuck
“Aren’t you going to break up with him? He slept with me.” Rebecca scoffed, voice raising. 
“Don’t worry sweetheart. He’s also slept with me.” 
“You’re a pig, George.” Rebecca picked up one of the half-empty glasses and threw it over George, splattering me in the process. “I hope you two are happy together.” She screamed before stomping away. George and I watched her for a minute as she pushed her way through the crowd and out the door. I was still watching the door when George turned to me. 
“Baby, Huh?” I shrugged my shoulders as a smile spread across George’s face. A proper smile, teeth exposed, and one that made dimples appear. God, he really was beautiful. 
“I think I enjoyed it too much.” He whispered leaning towards me again. His voice was so low I could barely hear it over the music in the bar. 
“Don’t get used to it.” 
“HoneyBird, It’s entirely too late for that.” I couldn’t help but feel a hot flush rise on my cheeks when George called me HoneyBird.  Flirting with George was fun but I was out of practice. “What’s wrong?”
“I was just thinking, should I go borrow Sierra’s ring, or was she the only one in this bar you’ve slept with?” I turned back, once my cheek felt cooler. 
“If it means getting to call you mine for even tonight, I can find someone else I’m sure.” George went to stand. I grabbed onto his wrist and pulled him back down with me. 
“That’s not necessarily, you don’t need to sleep with random women.” 
“You mean I can have you without them?” His blue eyes shone, alive with mischief. 
“You are something else.” I shook my head, unable to believe I’d held his interest for this long. “But I’m still not sleeping with you tonight.” 
“But tomorrow nights still available.” He questioned, flirting was second nature for this man. “I like you Y/N.” He whispered just loud enough for me to hear.
“You’re drunk.” 
“I may be drunk, but tomorrow morning when I’m sober. I’m still going to like you.” 
“Is that your vice?”
“And by vice you mean....” He trailed off. 
“Your immoral, wicked personal behaviours.” I turned on the bench again. Knee brushing his. 
“It’s immoral to be interested in you?” 
“Strange, but not immoral.” 
“Well then, what if I don’t have any?” 
“We all have a vice, sometimes more than one. Whether we know it or not.” 
“If I tell you mine, you need to tell me yours.” 
“Deal.” I stuck my hand out to shake. George grabbed my hand and brought it up to the table. Using both his to play with my fingers. Dancing his fingertips across my knuckles softly. 
“I’m passionate, more often than not to an extreme.” His forefinger ran down my wrist absent mindlessly as he spoke. “About life, tattoos, people. Love.”
“People?” He nodded his head. Lip slipping between his teeth as he watched his fingers trace patterns on my skin. 
“If I meet someone I like, I become passionate about them.” He turned my hand and continued to trace patterns on my palm. “Not in a romantic way. I like to surround myself with good people, who give off good energy. Hudson for example. We became mates, and I became really invested in our friendship. He’s a really good guy Mia, and he’s the type of person I want to be surrounded by.” 
“That doesn’t sound like a vice.” 
“It can be when it makes you vulnerable. The amount of people I’ve had use our friendship for free tattoos.” He shook his head disgust changing his calm features.  
“Free tattoo’s?” 
“Yeah, they expected me to give them free tattoos because that’s what I do, and we were ‘friends’ apparently.” I grabbed his hand and started tracing back on his palm. Replicating patterns he’d drawn on mine. 
“But you would work hard on those designs. It’s not right for anyone to expect them for free.” Across the palm, down around the wrist, tracing the veins that protruded. “And not to mention how much time it’d take to actually tattoo them.” Up towards the black tree on his forearm. 
“So what’s yours.” I traced along one of the thicker branches, my right hand ended up holding onto his palm, as my left traced. “It’s only fair.”
“You’re right, it is only fair.” I looked up. Stopping my tracing. Fingers laying still against his skin. “One of my vices is time. I’m worried about how much time we have left on this planet. How long I have left with my family, my friends.” 
“Time is a fickle bitch,” George muttered under his breath. “What’s your other ones?”
“I don’t know yet, I’m still working them out.” I looked up through my lashes, meeting his eyes. 
“Which would you choose, True love with a guarantee of a broken heart, or to never love at all.” 
“True love.” George leaned his head in closer as I resumed my tracing our eye’s not losing contact. “’ Tis better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all.’”
“Alfred Lord Tennyson.” George smiled. I nodded my head. Inching in the smallest amount. 
“What would you have picked?” 
“Love.” His breath fanned across my lips as his head dipped in. “Love is to great of an adventure to miss out on.” 
“Sorry we took so long.” Sierra’s voice broke us from our bubble. I looked up mouth dropping open when I took in her appearance. Her hair was wild, and no longer the image of perfection. Lipstick was staining the outside of her lips where she’d failed to cover it up. Overall she looked the definition of a wanton woman. “We stopped at the bar after.” She smirked sitting down two drinks in front of George and I. 
“Here baby.” Hudson handed Sierra her own drink as she sat beside him. “What did you two talk about while we were…”
“Screwing?” George optioned. A chuckle on his lips as he looked over the pair. He shuffled again, arm stretching out behind me. Fingertips brushing my shoulder. “Did you guys want to go to the TK bar?” Why didn’t he tell them about our conversations?
“The ‘hidden’ one?” Sierra raised a brow. George nodded his head.
“Hell yes.” Hudson stood up. “C’mon drink those drinks. We have a new bar to explore.”
“He’s been wanting to see it ever since you told him about it.” Sierra rolled her eyes at her fiance. 
“Then we should go.” I smiled at Hudson. “We don’t want to keep him waiting longer.” I grabbed my cup and tipped my head back, the scotch burning as it slid down into my stomach. I spluttered as I slammed the glass on the tabletop. George’s hand rubbed soothing circles on my lower back as I tried to regulate my breathing. Little did he know, his hand touching me, didn’t help. 
“Easy tiger.” George laughed before mirroring my actions without the spluttering and gasping for air. “Ready?” Sierra and Hudson nodded standing, the began to walk towards the front door. I waited for George to move out of the booth. He didn’t. “I hope you don’t mind that I didn’t tell Sierra what we were talking about. That conversation, I want it to just be ours.” His head dropped, and if it wasn’t for the alcohol messing with my head, I could have sworn I saw a tinge of red on his cheeks. 
“Ok.” I cleared my throat. “I mean, that’s fine.” 
“Let’s go.” George stood up and held his hand out, waiting for me to take it. When I did he pulled me up. Leading us to the door, I put my hand on his lower back, holding onto his t-shirt so I could move easier through the crowd. “Y/N, I want you to know something.” He called over his shoulder as we moved through the crowd and out the door. 
“What is it?”
“Just because I’m holding your hand doesn’t mean I’m going to sleep with you tonight.” I felt his body shake as he laughed. We came to a stop out the front of the doors. He turned to me. Smirking. Fine, if he wants to play, then it’s about time I play.
“But tomorrow’s still an option?” I ran a hand up and down his chest, fingers curling underneath, my knuckles brushed the skin underneath. 
“Careful HoneyBird or I’ll have to take you up on that offer.” 
“Guys, are you coming.” We turned, Hudson stood across the road, right outside InkBird. I grabbed Georges wrist and pulled him along with me. 
“Do you think the person who owns this place gets annoyed about the hidden bar?” I looked up at the sign and we approached it. 
“I don’t think they’d care, probably get a slice of the profit.”
“Well, George where do we go?” Sierra question, leaning her back against Hudson’s chest. “We should hurry before Hudson pee’s himself with excitement.” 
“This way.” George walked up to InkBird, standing before a keypad. He punched in some numbers, the door swinging open. We all rushed inside. “Be careful, we can’t mess anything up in here.” He walked again, Sierra, Hudson and I followed behind closely. “Just down here.” We all stepped down the dimly lit stairwell. “This is it.” He pushed open a heavy door. “Welcome to the Koutetsu.” It takes my eyes a few minutes to adjust to the darkness, at first I can’t see anything, but as my eyes flicker in and out of focus a magnificent bar unfolds in front of me. 
“It’s dark,” Sierra commented as we all shuffled in. “But it's giving me this moody, sexy vibe.” I looked around at the exposed brickwork, dark timber furniture, stripped back walls, along with antique lamps and steel mesh hanging from the ceiling. “Do you think they took these from one of the many construction sites around the city?” She asked pointing to the steel mesh. 
“Maybe, Koutetsu does mean steel.” I couldn’t help but imagine how the lighting, of this bar, was perfect for a first date. Filled with many spots where someone could sneak away for a romantic moment. I couldn’t help but wish I was sneaking away for a romantic moment with a certain blue-eyed boy. 
The rest of the night passed in a blur of alcohol-fuelled caresses under the table and sweet whispers of nothings when Sierra and Hudson were too wrapped up in their own world.  
When it drew to a close he didn’t ask for my number, he didn’t try to kiss me. He whispered a sweet farewell into my ear and made sure I was safely in my cab on my way home before he left the sidewalk. 
Now it was the next day and I was annoyed at him. I know I said I didn’t want him to kiss me, but feelings change and by the end of the night there was nothing more than I wanted. 
“You okay Y/N? That’s the third latte you’ve turned into a cappuccino in the last hour.” I turned off the steam wand. Putting the jug of over frothed milk on the countertop. I sighed and turned to face Jackson. The manager of the small cafe where I worked.  
“Just trying to educate people that the cappuccino is far better than a latte.” I ran my hands through my hair. “I’m sorry Jackson.”
“Don’t sweat it Y/N, we all have off days.” He picked up the jug of milk and finished one of the coffees. “Take this. Grab a muffin and take a break.” He handed me the coffee and shoo’d me with his free hand.
“Thanks Jackson.” I grabbed one of the muffins from the container. “See you in fifteen.” 
“Take as long as you need, get your head together. No more cappuccino’s” I walked out of the service area and through the front door. Sitting at one of the small two-seater tables muffin and coffee in front of me. Stupidly I checked my phone, full of false hope that I’d gotten a message from an unknown number, and that number would be George’s. 
There was no message. 
“There she is.” I heard a loud voice in the distance boom over the hustle and bustle of New York. I didn’t pay much attention to it as I kept eating my muffin. These type of things happen a lot in the city. 
“HoneyBird.” Great, now I was starting to imagine things. This man had gotten under my skin. “HoneyBird.” The metal chair across from me screeched against the concrete. I looked up only to be met with a bunch of flowers in my face. 
“What?” The confusion was clear in my voice. Anyone could have heard it. 
“Sorry, I’m late.” The flowers lowered to reveal the dashingly handsome face of George MacKay. 
“How did you find me?” I took the flowers from him. Looking over the bouquet. 
“Hudson.” He smirked. “Told me where to find you. He also gave me your number.” 
“Why didn’t you ask for it last night?” George shrugged his shoulders. 
“You told me that I didn’t have a chance until today.” He held his arms out. “So here I am.” 
“These are beautiful.” I lent down and smelt the bouquet.
“Protea, rose, lisianthus, anthurium, snowberry and gum.” He rattled off as he pointed at the different flowers. When he looked up he shrugged slightly. A small smile breathtaking smile. “Mums a florist.”
“Back in England?” He nodded his head. “When did you move here?” 
“Five years ago, I took over the shop from my uncle.” 
“Shop?” 
“InkBird. My uncle owns it, now I do, I guess.” 
“You own InkBird?” He nodded his head. “That’s amazing George.” 
“Yeah, I think so.” He looked so proud as he spoke about his work. “So I took that over from my uncle, renamed it. Changed the interior and now business is better than ever.”
“Do you want to go back?” I lent on my hand, elbow resting on the table. “To England that is?”
“Sometimes, but it’s not all it’s cracked up to be. I do miss mum though.” He tapped his hand on the table, lip slipping between his teeth.  
“What about your dad?” 
“He died when I was eighteen.” Instinctively I reached across to grab his hand. 
“I’m sorry George. I shouldn’t have said anything.” I rubbed my thumb across the skin. 
“It’s alright. It’s been ten years.” So he’s twenty-eight. “You never stop to miss them though.” 
“Still, he was your dad.” He flipped our arms over so his covered forearm was on display. 
“See this.” He pointed with his free arm to a beautiful line of scripture. 
“You’ll never walk alone.” 
“My dad's favourite football team, Liverpool, that’s their motto. Got it for him.” I ran my hand along his skin. 
“It’s beautiful,” I whispered. 
“So are you.” I looked up. “But I knew you would be.” 
“You were drunk, and you called me beautiful.” 
“And now it’s the morning and I’m sober, but you’re still beautiful.”
“Y/N.” My name being called broke me out of my George induced daze. “Y/N, we need you,” Jackson called sticking his head out the door. 
“I’ll be right in,” I called standing, grabbing onto my flowers, muffin and near-empty coffee cup. “Thank you for the flowers, George.”  Building up a moment of pure courage I smiled leaning down, kissing his cheek. 
“I’ll message you.” He smiled, turning in his seat as I went to walk away. 
“I look forward to it.” I walked back into the cafe, I pushed open the door with my hip. A line of customers spanned from the front door to the service area. Jackson stood at the register, while a line of coffee orders sat. Behind him our other waitress Harriet stood fiddling with a croissant. 
“New boyfriend?” Jackson motioned to George who was walking past the front window. 
“Who knows.” I smiled walking towards the coffee machine. I deposited the flowers underneath the counter on the way. Picking up the first slip I got to work. I felt myself slip back into the rhythm I found myself in every day I worked. It was pretty fun being a barista and working here with Jackson. Harriet on the other hand wasn’t the highlight of my day. 
“I think we’re going to need to get rid of Harriet,” Jackson whispered as we scrubbed down the cafe. “She’s just not catching on.” 
“That mean’s we have to find someone else.” He nodded his head. “That’ll be the hard part.” 
“You head home, I’ll finish this.” He grabbed the cloth from my hand. “You still right to open tomorrow?”
“Yeah, see you around eight?” I turned on my heel and began my walk home. Halfway through my walk, I realised I was walking towards InkBird, towards George. I peered through the windows. I couldn’t see anybody. 
Going in wouldn’t hurt...
I pushed the heavy door open and was hit with the smell of bleach and sterilisation. 
“We’re closed.” The all to familiar voice called from somewhere within the shop. “Come back tomorrow, or call up and make an appointment.” He called again. A plan formulated in my head when I noticed the brass bell sitting on a whitewashed counter. I reached out and tapped it the loud ping echoing around the parlour. “Didn’t you hear me?” I heard heavy boots hit the wooden floor. “I said we’re not open. So fuck off…”
“That’s not a nice way to treat your customers,” I smirked as George rushed to a halt. It took me a moment for me to realise that he was shirtless. Only a pair of jeans hanging around his waist. His hands rested on his hips, pushing his jeans down even more. I couldn’t help but let my eyes wander his chest again, the muscles looked almost too tempting. 
“Took you long enough.” He smirked, arms crossing over his chest leaning casually against the doorframe. “What took you so long?” 
“You knew I’d come?’’ He shrugged his shoulders. 
“I hoped you would.” What was this man doing to me. Coming down on me like a storm in a small country town. He pushed away from the wall and walked over to me, each step more determined than the last. “Now.” He reached me. I took a step back, he took one closer until my back was flush with the door. “Tell me” One arm went above my head resting, the other reaching around by my waist locking the door. It made a sharp clicking noise. “Why did you come Honey Bird?” He lent down so his head was level with mine. 
“I haven’t made any bad decisions lately.” My voice came out breathless, much like I felt. 
“I can be a bad decision.” He leant in closer, lips brushing my cheek. The lightest touch from this man was enough to send shivers through my whole body. “If you want me to stop.” He whispered, lips brushing underneath my ear this time. “Tell me now.” I couldn’t speak, and even if I could, I wouldn’t stop him. “Or now.” He kissed my jawline gently. “Tell me HoneyBi -.” He didn’t have time to finish. I’d reached my hand around his neck, pulling him to me, the rest of his words, his nickname for me. My nickname. Lost against my mouth as he kisses me gently. This wasn’t a time for gentle, he was shirtless and I wanted more. I was sure if he’d had a shirt on my hands would be knotted in his shirt, but he was shirtless and the only thing I could pull on to make it known I wanted more was his hair. So that’s what I did. Hands knotting in his hair, pulling it. He groaned, low in his throat and then he was kissing me harder, with a vehement urgent need that it’d never felt before. He’s kissing me once, twice, three times. He’s everywhere. “Up.” He groans lips leaving mine for a fraction of a second. “Honey Bird.” He speaks again. I understand what he wants, and I jump. He catches me with ease. My back hits the door. Doorknob digging into my back, it’ll leave a bruise but I can’t find a care for it at the moment. 
Between us, a weightless, seamless desire flowed. Our bodies in synch with one and other. The kisses started out soft and slow building as George held me against the door, his hands pulling up my shirt, over my head leaving me as dressed as he was. Our bodies moved together, my back scratching against the heavy wooden door, floorboards squeaking underneath George’s feet. When I’d come here this afternoon this is not what I pictured we’d be doing, but deep in my heart, I knew there were no other possibilities of how we’d spend our time together. I wanted to kiss him forever, for as long as I could. I blocked out all the thoughts about what this was, what it might mean and what future messes I’d created for myself. 
“Honey Bird.” He whispered as my lips went to his neck. “Unless you want half of Brooklyn to see you being fucked…” He kissed the top of my right breast, leaving goosebumps in his wake. Fuck everything he does is hot, all hands and lips. The scent. The taste. The feel of him between my legs, it was all like tiny fireworks going off all over me. Bits of me I didn’t think possible were igniting. “And thoroughly fucked at that, I suggest we take this to my office.” I leaned up, biting his earlobe. 
“Lead the way.” George let me down, pulling me behind him, leading me to the doorway he’d walked out from minutes ago. I didn’t get a chance to look around before George pushed me roughly against the wall. He gathered my wrists in one of his hands holding them above my head while his other world it’s way to the waistband of my pants. I couldn’t touch him but I could see exactly what I wanted straining at his pants, pressing against his jeans. 
“You want to touch huh?” I nodded my head. Lips pushing out in a pout as I looked at him.  “What did you want?” His voice was soft and it sent a shiver down my spine. 
“You.” George’s lips brushed over my cheek and up beside my ear. 
“You have me,” He kissed just below my ear, biting and pulling on the lobe. “Any way you want me,” He bit the soft skin of my neck, I couldn’t help the gasp that escaped. He made me feel so good. 
“Now?” My voice was breathy. I could barely recognise it. He was doing this all to me. George laughed softly, breath blowing over the freshly marked skin of my neck. 
“What do you want my love?” 
“Your mouth.” I whispered, cheeks flushing softly. Warmth flooding them. George’s first response was a groan, his hips pushing into me. 
“I was hoping you’d say that.” He picked me up and carried me over to a desk… His desk. He pushed things of the desk before sitting me atop. Legs hanging over the side. Skirt pushed up. “Perfect height.” He muttered to himself, pulling the seat towards us. He reached under my skirt, fingers hooking onto my panties. “You sure?” I bit my lip and nodded. I need this. I raised my hips and let him peel them off, the silk leaving small bumps in it’s wake as the cold air hit my skin. George didn’t stop looking at me as my panties fell to the floor forgotten. He didn’t break eye contact as his lips found my knees, the soft skin of my thighs. I watched as he kissed along the skin of my thighs, getting closer and closer to where I wanted him to be. His hands pulled at my hips softly. 
“Come closer,” George demanded softly. I shifted my hips forward, the edge of the desk underneath me. He laughed under his breath.
“What is it?”
“Already wet for me,” He grinned at me, and traced a finger lightly over me just missing where I needed him most. 
“I’ve been like this since this afternoon,” I whispered back, head falling back. Needing a moment without his eyes looking into mine. He touched my clit softly. I flinched, before pushing forward. Needing his hand. It wasn’t there. “Don’t tease,” I whined, pressing my hips forward, trying to find him. George nipped at my inner thigh. I looked back down at him. God, it was a sight. 
“Are you always so needy,” He raised an eyebrow at me even as a smile tugged at his lips. He stood, reaching for my hand. Bringing it to his lips. 
“Only for you,” I murmured as George kissed my fingertips. 
“Only for me?”I hummed in agreement, before leaning back again wishing he’d touch me. When I didn’t feel anything for a moment I moved my head back. Looking down at George, biting my lip as he pressed his cheek to my inner thigh. So close. “You look good from every angle, but I think this is my favourite,” George groaned and tilted his head to look back at you. His blue eyes sparkled as his lips tugged up in a lopsided grin. “Time for dessert.” He swiped his tongue into me so quickly that my moan was nearly silent as he knocked the breath out of me. Fuck he was good with his tongue. My hips rocked against him, his tongue licking into my deeply. His nose brushed over my clit. 
“Fuck.” George hummed in response, the vibrations doing magical things to my body. “Jesus.” 
“Name’s George actually.” He chuckled against me. “You taste good.” He buried his face in me, groaning at the taste as his tongue thrust in and out at a rapid rate. My breath was caught in my chest as the pleasure… God, it was intoxicating me. 
“George… fuck, I’m- Jesus - I’m not going to last if you keep-” I was abruptly cut off by my own orgasm. George’s name rolled off my tongue multiple times as I came down, He didn’t stop though. His tongue kept moving. But even when he pulled away it was too soon, I missed the feeling of him. 
“Barely got a taste of you.” My body clenched hotly at his words. His grin only grew as he felt my reaction. I sat up properly. Looking at him. Lips shinning with me. I leant forward and kissed him hotly. Like I’d never kissed someone before. He’d done this to me. Turned me into a sex-crazed woman in under twenty-four hours. 
“My turn.” I pushed him back into his chair and slid off the desk. Standing naked in front of him. 
“What do you have in mind?” My hands move down to his jeans, leaning forward moaning into his ear. 
“There are a few things I could do, George.” I pulled open the belt buckle. 
“Like what?” His voice cracking as he grinds up. I couldn’t help myself, as I slowly unbutton his jeans stopping every now and then to bite at his neck. I was enjoying this far too much. 
“Well, I could use my hand…” I grabbed the zipper, pulling it down. I looked into George’s eyes, smirking. “Or I can make you cum in your jeans.” He grabbed onto my face, pulling me into him. I nearly fell onto him. His finger running over my bottom lip. Slipping into my mouth.
“How about you use that perfect mouth of yours.” I bit the tip of his finger. “Please.” His voice dripping with want, making my mouth water. 
No man had ever spoken to me in such a manner, fuck. It was like a whole revelation.  
“Only because you asked so nicely.” With that, I lent down and pulled his jeans down his legs. I dropped to my knees and look at his exposed cock, hard, for me. George looked down at me and I swear, the site nearly made me cry. He looked so fucking perfect. 
Without any more teasing, I reached out and gripped the base. Leaning in, I give the head a lick. His hand gripped my hair as my lips wrapped around him. A throaty moan escapes and he rolls eyes back. I gripped his hips as I push my way down, swallowing around him to pull out moans from his mouth. His grip on my hair tightens. A groan escapes as I feel him hit the back of my throat and the vibrations almost send him over the edge right there. He pulls my hair tighter, body freezing as he tries to calm down. When his grip loosens slightly I take it as my cue to move my head up and down, encouraging. 
“Fuck that’s it.” He groans. Thrusting into my hips. “Your mouth is fucking perfect.” 
I moan around the heavy cock in my mouth. My eyes flicker up and see him staring down at me with his eyes drowning in lust. His cheeks are red with want as his breath quickens.
I grip the base and groan one more time, his hand tightens as his voice breaks. “Fuck, Y/N” He hits the back of my throat. “Close.” I move faster, dragging him closer to the edge. His moans get louder. His voice gets deeper. His grip on my hair, turning me on even more. He tries to pull away as he comes but I don’t let him go. I  just keep my eyes on his face as I swallow every drop. When he’s completely done I pull away and grin up at him. “Good?” He pulls me up and kisses me. It’s hot and sweaty. It’s a fucking perfect kiss. 
“That was good for an opening act.” 
“If that was only the opening act, I can’t wait for the main show.” George grabbed me and pulled me up, walking me backward until the back of my thighs hit the edge of the desk once more, He lifted me up, my ass resting on the rough wood. I wrapped my arms around his torso, nails scratching his back. 
“Sure you want to do this, Sweetheart?” Concern laced his question. I smiled and grabbed onto his face, pulling him towards me nodding my head. He stopped millimetres from my lips. “Need to hear you say it.” His lips brushed mine as he spoke. God, he was so sexy. 
“I want this, I want you…” Muttering pushing my lips so they touched his softly, George let out a low moan as he presses himself harder against my lips. 
“You on the floor, God what a sight.” He mutters, hand wrapping in my hair pulling it softly. “Swear, I’ve never seen a prettier one.”
“George…” If he didn’t touch me, and where I needed him soon. I was sure I was going to cry. I started kissing his neck, lips running staying on his adam’s apple. 
“I need to get… shit, I need to get a condom.” He went to pull away, hands moving from my hair, touch leaving me. 
“You don’t. I’m covered.” I pulled him back hoping he got my drift. His eyes widened in surprise but quickly darkened once more. “As long as you’re clean of course…”
“I am yeah.” He pulled away to look at me again. “I just…” He shook his head. “HoneyBird where have you been?”
“Waiting for you to fuck me,” I smirked cheekily. George stepped back, hands dropping onto his hips. He stood proud and naked, smirking at me. 
“For that comment, I think you need to ask nicely.” I looked up and down his body, quickly working over if I could live without feeling George inside me. “Better hurry, HoneyBird.” He smirked again. 
“Please fuck me.” I whimpered needing the skin on skin contact he provided me, and that was all it took. He took one step forward and pulled my leg up to my hip. He worked himself so he was ready, waiting for me. “George…” He did one of his heartbreaking smiles as he pushed himself inside. Eyes not leaving mine. My mouth fell open when he was completely inside me, he stilled offering me a minute to relax. I concentrated on him, being inside me. The pleasure this man I’d known for under twenty-four hours was giving me was driving me insane. 
“If you keep making those noises, and pulling my hair Honeybird…” He groaned as I shifted my hip’s a little. “I won’t be able to stop myself.” I nodded, biting into my bottom lip as he began slowly thrusting in and out. I tried to move with him, rocking against his hips and keeping my lips pressed to his. My breathing was starting to come out in huffs.  Moans escaping between our kisses. He pressed his forehead to mine and closed his eyes as he picked up his pace. 
“George.” A voice called from beyond the door. “Are you here. I’ve got dinner.” 
“Shit.” George stilled, Hip’s stopping their movements. “I’ll be out in a minute Clara, meet me upstairs.” 
“What are you doing?” The voice, Clara called louder, closer this time. 
“Just finishing a consultation with a client.” He called back. His hips starting once again. Was he serious?
“Kay.” I tried to push George out as footsteps trailed away from the door. 
“What are you doing?” He asked grabbing my hips. He's not stopping.
“You’ve got to get back to your Girlfriend.” I knew it was too good to be true, he was too good to be true. 
“She’s my roommate, not a girlfriend.” 
“You’re single.” 
“As can be.” He whispered kissing my lips. “Cheating really isn’t up my alleyway.” He began to thrust faster again. “Now, we really do have to hurry.” 
“Wait,” I said, putting my hand on his chest and pushing him away. 
“What are you doing?” 
“We have to hurry remember,” I smirked sliding of the desk, turning so my elbows were on it. 
“Fucking hell, HoneyBird.” A guttural groan escaped him. 
“Oh my God,” I groaned as he pressed back inside, perfectly angled. I buried my face in my arms wishing nothing more than to be free to scream about how good he was making me feel, especially when he picked up his pace. 
“Fuck,” he said again, inhaling sharply as he clutched my hips, short nails digging into my skin. The desk began to move beneath us but there was no stopping now. I heard George groan as his hips jerked violently against me, slapping against my skin. I turned back, locking eyes with him. He was concentrating, hard. Lip pulled between his teeth. “Next time…. Fuck. Next time I’m taking you slow…” He wanted there to be a next time… 
“… m’ close.” I whimpered as I reached my peak. George followed closely behind me, body seizing as he reached his own orgasm. My body instantly fell into a state of utter relaxation. George’s body pressed atop of mine. “God that was good,” I whispered not sure I would be able to talk properly. 
“God, you are fantastic.” He pulled up, slipping from me. I felt discomfort for a second as he left me. I couldn’t stand just yet. So instead I let my head drop onto George’s desk. “If you stay like that HoneyBird, I’m going to have to fuck you again.” 
“As tempting as that sounds, you have to get up to your dinner,” I whispered, turning around. I sat on the desk. Completely naked and spent. George walked up to me, wrapping an arm around my waist. Kissing me. 
“Come up and have dinner with Clara and me?” 
“I don’t want to intrude George.”
“Nonsense, there’s plenty.” George picked me up, helping me redress myself. “We’re having Chinese and watching Netflix all night.” 
“Okay.” He looked at me perplexed for a moment. “What is it?”
“Clara is into pussy as much as I am,”
“George.” I hit his chest. 
“You can’t fuck my roommate okay, only me.”
“I'm not really into vagina’s myself, so don’t worry.” 
“If you’re a good girl, you might get some dessert later on.” He winked as he slipped his jeans back on. “Who am I kidding, after that performance, you can literally walk all over me and I’d still beg you to let me fuck you again.” 
“You don’t have to beg anytime soon George,” I smirked wrapping my arms around his waist. “But I am hungry.”
“Upstairs we go.” He smacked my bum as he ushered me out of the room. "You go first." He smiled when we reached the stairs. "This way I get to watch you from behind again.”
"Keep it in your pants, George," I whispered. "Or at least for later." 
"Fuck, HoneyBird you are going to be the death of me." He groaned under his breath. 
HoneyBird Pt.2
_______________________________________________________________________
If you have any requests I’m happy to try and fulfil them. 
266 notes · View notes
bonesaldente · 4 years
Text
Caliginous I Darth Maul x Reader
Chapter 4: The Flight
read this on ao3
read the last chapter here
words: 3100+
----------
He turns and walks the same way he came, not bothering to check if you’re following him. Which, of course, you are. What’s the alternative?
His spaceship is well hidden in a small clearing in the forest. It looks like a star courier, but you aren’t sure: They are diplomats’ ships, and not many diplomats make it all the way out to Kessel; or bother to, that is.
The ship seems to be in pristine condition, and the ramp extends to the ground smoothly after the Sith types something on the keypad. All the ships you’ve flown so far have been old, heavily modified and recycled ships that did the job, but not much more. This is on a whole new level and you’re somewhat excited, inwardly, to see the interior.
Maul enters first and you follow suit. The interior is illuminated by red lights, which seems to be the color scheme the Sith follows. 
There is a sleep compartment on your right and you can see one more straight ahead, next to what appears to be a lift at the side of the round ready-room. 
Together, you take the lift to the next floor and exit it into a rather large room with six seats lined up against the dark grey oval back wall, and the pilot’s seat in the cockpit in the front.
Darth Maul takes his place in the cockpit and you decide on one of the passenger’s seats in the back.
It’s the first time you speak up.
“Where are we going?”
The Sith doesn’t turn around to face you.
“Nar Shaddaa.”
“The smuggler’s moon? What kind of business do you have there?”
“Somebody is late on a payment to us. We will pay them a visit.”
“I see.”
There is silence between you as he starts the engine which comes to life with a smooth rumble.
You can feel the ship take off and accelerate to a faster speed than any ship you’ve ever flown.
“How long until we reach the moon?”
“Navigation says one day.”
His eyes are still trained on the large viewport.
“Leaving atmosphere now.” The computer announces.
This seems as good a time as any to wash off the dirt and blood from both your last mission and the fight with the man in the seat before you.
You clear your throat. “You got a refresher?”
“Downstairs, straight ahead,” he replies, the gentle bass of his voice filling the room. His voice is too nice to be used so scarcely, you think to yourself.
  The refresher is small but big enough to fit a shower, which is all you want at the moment.
You pile up the dirty clothes in a heap on the floor, next to a stack of fresh ones. 
The warm water is pleasant on your worn-out body, but you have to physically restrain yourself from wincing when the soap gets into all the cuts and minor injuries you’ve sustained in the fight, though you’re probably the one to blame for those. The detonator did more damage than the rest of the fight, with the bruises on your neck and your lightly burned wrist being the only exceptions. However, if this is what you look like after the explosion, Maul must be hurt even worse- he was a lot closer than you to the detonator when it went off.
You can’t say you feel bad about it. It was self-defense, after all.
  Drying yourself off with a small towel, you freeze when you reach your feet. 
“Blast!” you whisper, looking at the thin layer of synthetic skin that’s now clung to your finger. Staring at your ankle, you see the black marking visible again.
Dread fills you as you realize that you didn’t think to bring any more synthskin. 
Sighing heavily, you stand up straight again and look in the mirror. The tattoo on your ankle is far from being the only one you have. Adorning your midriff, black lines, shaped into a pattern of curves, stand out against your skin. 
  “Please don’t kick me out!”, you sobbed, begging the man standing in front of you.
“You’ve violated our code, have you not? Why should I make an exception for you?”
“Please, understand! He… She was right there and he… was fine. Why should she have to suffer and not him? How could I live with myself knowing he had a fast death, when he choked her to death?” Your fingernails dug into your palms so hard, blood was drawn.
“How many times, hm? How many times did you stab him, breaking the rules we gave you?”
“Twenty-three”, you pressed out between clenched teeth. “Magnus…” you said hoarsely, “his eyes looked like mine.”
His gaze softens slightly.
“How do I know it won’t happen again? How will you learn?” 
“Please…”
“We will need to find a way to remind you of how you failed us today. Something that will stick with you for eternity.”
  Eternity, indeed. Ever since you were fifteen, every day when you look at your reflection in the mirror, the black inkings on your skin remind you of the day you lost your mother and killed your father, or at least presumably your father. Each painstakingly inked line is made to resemble a wound inflicted by you. Twenty-three lines, arranged into a pattern.
There must be something about you that makes people want to give you tattoos against your will.
But you stand by the tattoo on your midriff. It’s the one on your ankle that you want to - no, need to - cover up.
  Damp hair pulled into a loose braid, you re-emerge from the lift on the upper floor.
You don’t expect to see Maul sitting on the floor cross-legged, eyes closed, meditating.
Unsure of what to do, you awkwardly stay where you are.
“Do you…” It feels wrong to break the silence. “Do you have any synthskin?”
His eyes open slowly, intense gaze focused on you, before moving to your wrist, which has been burned by his lightsaber.
“Your injury doesn’t look severe enough for synthskin.” 
His tone isn’t condescending, or dismissive. It’s questioning.
“It’s not for the injury.”
His eyes bore into yours once again, unwilling to answer you without a more elaborate answer.
You sigh and take your left boot off, pushing the sock down far enough to expose the sign that’s eternalized in your skin.
He musters it for a moment, not moving from his place on the floor.
“A slave tattoo.” He remarks in a matter-of-factly tone.
“Yes.”
He holds your gaze until you give in. “I was born into slavery, before being taken in by the Concinnity.” You make your unwillingness to talk about the sore topic very clear and readjust your boot.
To your surprise, the zabrak gets up from his previous position and walks past you, into the lift.
“Wait here.” Is all he says, then the doors to the lift slide closed.
You just stand there for a moment, staring at the closed doors, before plopping down on the closest seat.
Through the viewport in the front, you can see the dark nothingness of space, only disturbed by the gleaming lights of stars far out of reach for you. You used to despise flying when you did jobs on other planets. It made you feel alone in the universe. 
Flying with a companion, however—as quiet as he may be—is somewhat comforting.
  The Sith returns, a packet of synthskin in his hand.
“We will need to restock soon.”
You are briefly stunned by the act of kindness, before taking the item from his outstretched hand. 
He didn’t need to do that. He could’ve told you to get over it, but he even went so far as planning ahead for you.
“Thank you,” is all you manage to say.
He just nods and sits back down on the floor, going straight back to meditating.
You take him having his eyes closed as a chance to openly stare at him; The red light illuminating his skin makes him blend into his surroundings easily, the black markings on his face, around his eyes, at first glance making him look like he is scowling, but the longer you look, the more you can see that his face is actually relaxed.
You notice he is wearing different, lighter robes than he was when you were fighting, though it was hard to see what he was wearing in the dark of the alley, and you were pretty preoccupied with other things. The robes on him now, though still quite unrevealing, have a looser neckline, exposing more of the art that’s tattooed on him.
Do all Zabraks get their entire bodies tattooed? 
You can’t help but wonder what their meaning is. He doesn’t seem like the type to get a tattoo solely for the aesthetic, though you would be lying if you said they don’t somehow enhance his dark appeal.
Glancing at the computer screen in the cockpit, you see that you still have over twenty-three hours to go.
You suppress a yawn and stand up from your seat, getting into the lift.
Downstairs, you examine the two sleeping compartments. One of them seems to be Maul’s, though the only way you can tell is through the covers that are draped over the bed neatly, instead of being folded up like the ones on the apparently unused bed. Something inside you snickers at the thought of the all-mighty Sith lord making his bed in the morning, but you do wonder if he even sleeps that much, or if his meditation thing is how he gets most of his rest.
You wouldn’t judge, you aren’t exactly a picture book example of healthy sleeping habits either.
Now, however, you unfold the covers on the sleeping compartment you claim as yours, seeing as you’re the only other person on the ship. First, you sit down on the surprisingly comfortable bed and start covering up your tattoo. The synthskin doesn’t take long to apply to your ankle, you have gotten pretty good at it over the past few years.
Trying to get comfortable under the thin covering next, you twist and turn, but can’t seem to shake off the feeling that something is wrong.
It doesn’t take you long to realize what’s bothering you - you sit up straight in the bed and reach out for your bag that you discarded earlier when boarding the ship. You pull out a small knife and place it under the pillow. It’s a habit most inhabitants of your city pick up over time, and the continuously rising crime rate on Kessel is indicating it won’t stop anytime soon. Obviously, the measure is obsolete on a ship with only two passengers, but old habits die hard.
Settling back down, you finally close your eyes and let the constant hum of the ship lull you to sleep.
  You awaken to your stomach rumbling. On the wall to your left, a small projection lets you know you’ve slept for five hours - a more than decent amount, you think.
But now, you’re hungry. You feel somewhat embarrassed to ask him for something again, but your body is not really giving you a choice in the matter, so you get up and into the lift, fixing your hair on the way.
Maul is no longer meditating, but instead seated in the pilot’s seat again, typing something on a keypad you can’t see.
“Do you have food rations somewhere?” Your quiet voice sounds louder than you expected.
His hand hovers over the keypad, before moving to the side. A box moves out of a shelf to his right and floats over to one of the seats in the back, gently settling down. 
You sit down next to it and open the lid, examining its contents. It’s all fairly basic stuff - some ration bars, and powders that, mixed with hot water, turn into a kind of bread. You don’t know why you’re surprised, not knowing what your subconscious expected. Siths need to somehow sustain themselves too.
You grab a ration bar and contemplate offering him one too. No, this is his own ship, if he wants one he’ll take one - you can’t just offer him something that’s his in the first place, can you? You’ve learned a lot as a member of the Concinnity, but they weren’t really big on social skills, something you never regretted until now. 
Luckily, it doesn’t look like your travel companion is much of an extrovert either.
Chewing on the somewhat tasteless bar brings back memories from when you had just moved into your first and only own apartment and lived off these things for nearly two years, not knowing how to cook and not making enough money on jobs to be able to afford to buy every meal. You are the living proof ration bars contain everything you need to survive.
There’s still so much time left, and you are not used to having off-time… at all. For a minute, you wonder if the zabrak will mind if you make yourself a bit more at home and go through some training exercises, and you decide that since he forced you to go with him, he can’t complain if you keep up part of what makes you this good in the first place, so you decide to use the time on your hands now to practice your flexibility and balance. Down in the ready room, you get out the small ball you have for that purpose and look around you. Unsatisfied, you shake your head. This won’t do, the room is too small, and you need space to stretch out your body.
You go back upstairs, trying to fight the impression that your presence disturbs Maul, who doesn’t even acknowledge you entering the room again, his back turned to you.
You start out with your basic stretches but quickly move along to the more advanced moves, balancing the ball on your foot while in a handstand, slowly lifting your one hand off the ground while keeping your balance.
Your instructor when you were young taught you that combat skills won fights, but that stealthiness prevented them, which has been proven true on multiple occasions in your life. You may not be a member of the guild anymore, but that doesn’t mean you believe what they taught you is not still true.
Carefully, eyes closed in deep focus, you kick the ball up in the air with your foot, catching it in your hand, still maintaining your one-handed handstand.
After a few more moves, you decide you’ve had enough and get back on your feet. 
“How long have you been trained?” His question startles you and you turn around to see those intense eyes focused on you.
“Since I was four.” You meet his gaze, waiting for a follow-up question, while you put on the boots that you had taken off for your practice.
He blinks at you.
“The man. You called him your brother.”
You freeze in your movements, almost having forgotten that he had looked into your mind.
Choosing not to answer, you train your eyes on the task of tying up your boots again, but you can feel his eyes boring into you still. You sigh almost inaudibly.
“He was the legitimate son, I was born to a slave his father bedded. A bastard.”
You pause for a second.
“I didn’t know him until yesterday. I mean I knew of his existence, but I have never met him.”
“And the father?”
You glare at him. “I don’t see how that’s relevant. It doesn’t make any difference.”
“But it does.” He says calmly, insisting. “How can I trust your loyalty to our cause when you hide things from me?”
You stare at each other for an eternal moment again, until you finally avert your gaze.
“Four years ago. He killed my mother, I killed him. I was fifteen.”
The memory resurfaces despite your efforts to suppress it. The limp, beaten-up body of your mother. The bruises on her neck. The stench from Lycus, lying next to her, passed out from alcohol and spice, but alive.
The look on his face when he looked you in the eyes, the realization. And the feeling of your blade buried in his chest.
The day you were officially an orphan, and the same day you had officially become a fully instructed member of the Concinnity, after completing your first kill, no matter how you had broken their code.
Again you get the feeling he is looking into your mind and seeing this scarring, but most importantly personal memory.
‘Get out of my head.’ you think, trying to put as much weight into the thought as you can.
You could swear he flinches, but it might just be a product of your imagination.
He blinks and turns back to the controls in front of him, flicking a few switches.
“Watch over this,” he says, getting up from his chair and swiftly moving past you into the lift. The doors close before you can answer.
Nervously, you move to the pilot’s seat and sit down in it uncomfortably. You know how to fly, yes, but you are not a great pilot, so you can just hope nothing happens that would require you to leave autopilot. 
The sound of water running downstairs confirms your guess that Maul is taking a shower. Without wanting to, your mind wanders, wondering how the tattoos on his torso look, spanning across his no doubt toned body…
You mentally slap yourself for the thought, telling yourself you are above daydreaming about a man who is coercing you into working for him.
Sitting up straighter, you shake all thoughts, however appealing they may be, off and force yourself to just focus on the space before you.
If it weren’t for the sound of water running, the well-known loneliness would settle in again. But for now, you’re fine, just watching the stars.
  The next few hours are uneventful. You decide to get your equipment ready about four hours before your predicted arrival on Nar Shaddaa, which is when you realize the Sith hasn’t let you in on his plan yet.
  “There is no plan. We go meet them and ask them why they’re late on their payment. If a fight ensues, so be it.”
You furrow your eyebrows, which he, turned away from you, of course can’t see.
“On Nar Shaddaa? Three out of four times you come there to meet someone, especially the Hutts, it’s a trap. You can’t trust them.”
He turns to face you.
“You’ve been there?”
You huff. “Aside from Kessel, it’s where we get most of our jobs from. And most of them end in some kind of dispute about the payment.”
He narrows his eyes in thought.
“So what do you suggest?”
You’re taken aback by him asking for your opinion, your advice.
“They don’t know I’m coming, do they?” He shakes his head slightly. “Then I say, you go in there, I wait outside and watch. If all is well, you collect their money and leave. If it’s a trap, I can jump in and help.”
He thinks about it for a moment, then nods in approval. “Fine.”
Satisfied, you lean back in your chair. 
“What are you going to do if they refuse to pay?”
He turns back to his original position, facing the viewport in front of you.
“We kill them.”
That’s very much your way of doing things.
You’ve got the feeling you’ll get along well.
----------
next chapter
-----------
@princessayveke
41 notes · View notes